Skip to main content

Full text of "The birth of tragedy, or Hellenism and pessimism"

See other formats


FROM-THE  LIBRARY  OF 
TWNITYCOLLEGE  TORONTO 


THE   COMPLETE  WORKS 

OF 

FRIEDRICH  NIETZSCHE 

T&e  First  Complete  and  Authorised  English   Translation 

EDITED    BY 

DR    OSCAR    LEVY 


VOLUME    ONK 


THE   BIRTH    OF   TRAGEDY 


First  Edition         1500  Copies 

Second  Edition      1500  Copies 

Third  Edition  published  May  1923 

2500  Copies 

of  which  this  is 


No. 


5.15 


FRIEDRICH  NIETZSCHE 
THE 

BIRTH  OF  TRAGEDY 

OR 
HELLENISM   AND  PESSIMISM 

TRANSLATED     BY 

WM.  A.  HAUSSMANN,  PH.D. 


LONDON  :  GEORGE  ALLEN  W  UNWIN  LTD. 
RUSKIN  HOUSE,  40  MUSEUM  STREET,  W.C.  i 
NEW  YORK:  THE  MACMILLAN  COMPANY 


D 


First  published  in  English   1909 


reserved] 


I'rinted  in  Great  Britain  by 

THE   KUINBUKC.H    1'KESS,    EDINIIUKCH 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

BIOGRAPHICAL  INTRODUCTION  •  vii 

AN  ATTEMPT  AT  SELF-CRITICISM  -                      -  i 

FOREWORD  TO  RICHARD  WAGNER  -  19 

THE  BIRTH  OF  TRAGEDY      -  -  21 


INTRODUCTION.* 

FREDERICK  NIETZSCHE  was  born  at  Rocken  near 
Ltitzen,  in  the  Prussian  province  of  Saxony,  on 
the  i  5th  of  October  1844,  at  10  a.m.  The  day 
happened  to  be  the  anniversary  of  the  birth  of 
Frederick-William  IV.,  then  King  of  Prussia,  and 
the  peal  of  the  local  church-bells  which  was  intended 
to  celebrate  this  event,  was,  by  a  happy  coincidence, 
just  timed  to  greet  my  brother  on  his  entrance  into 
the  world.  In  1 84 1 ,  at  the  time  when  our  fatherwas 
tutor  to  the  Altenburg  Princesses,  Theresa  of  Saxe- 
Altenburg,  Elizabeth,  Grand  Duchess  of  Olden 
burg,  and  Alexandra,  Grand  Duchess  Constantine 
of  Russia,  he  had  had  the  honour  of  being  presented 
to  his  witty  and  pious  sovereign.  The  meeting 
seems  to  have  impressed  both  parties  very  favour 
ably  ;  for,  very  shortly  after  it  had  taken  place,  our 
father  received  his  living  at  Rocken  "  by  supreme 
command."  His  joy  may  well  be  imagined,  there 
fore,  when  a  first  son  was  born  to  him  on  his  beloved 

*  This  Introduction  by  E.  Forster-Nietzsche,  which  appears 
in  the  front  of  the  first  volume  of  Naumann's  Pocket  Edition  of 
Nietzsche,  has  been  translated  and  arranged  by  Mr.  A.  M. 
LudovicL 


Vlll  INTRODUCTION. 

and  august  patron's  birthday,  and  at  the  christening 
ceremony  he  spoke  as  follows : — "  Thou  blessed 
month  of  October ! — for  many  years  the  most 
decisive  events  in  my  life  have  occurred  within  thy 
thirty-one  days,  and  now  I  celebrate  the  greatest 
and  most  glorious  of  them  all  by  baptising  my 
little  boy !  O  blissful  moment !  O  exquisite 
festival !  O  unspeakably  holy  duty !  In  the 
Lord's  name  I  bless  thee ! — With  all  my  heart 
I  utter  these  words :  Bring  me  this,  my  beloved 
child,  that  I  may  consecrate  it  unto  the  Lord. 
My  son,  Frederick  William,  thus  shalt  thou  be 
named  on  earth,  as  a  memento  of  my  royal 
benefactor  on  whose  birthday  thou  wast  born  !  " 

Our  father  was  thirty-one  years  of  age,  and  our 
mother  not  quite  nineteen,  when  my  brother  was 
born.  Our  mother,  who  was  the  daughter  of  a 
clergyman,  was  good-looking  and  healthy,  and  was 
one  of  a  very  large  family  of  sons  and  daughters. 
Our  paternal  grandparents,  the  Rev.  Oehler  and 
his  wife,  in  Pobles,  were  typically  healthy  people. 
Strength,  robustness,  lively  dispositions,  and  a 
cheerful  outlook  on  life,  were  among  the  qualities 
which  every  one  was  pleased  to  observe  in  them. 
Our  grandfather  Oehler  was  a  bright,  clever  man, 
and  quite  the  old  style  of  comfortable  country 
parson,  who  thought  it  no  sin  to  go  hunting. 
He  scarcely  had  a  day's  illness  in  his  life,  and  would 
certainly  not  have  met  with  his  end  as  early  as  he 
did — that  is  to  say,  before  his  seventieth  year — if 
his  careless  disregard  of  all  caution,  where  his 
health  was  concerned,  had  not  led  to  his  catching 
a  severe  and  fatal  cold.  In  regard  to  our  grand- 


INTRODUCTION.  ix 

mother  Oehler,  who  died  in  her  eighty-second  year, 
all  that  can  be  said  is,  that  if  all  German  women 
were  possessed  of  the  health  she  enjoyed,  the 
German  nation  would  excel  all  others  from  the 
standpoint  of  vitality.  She  bore  our  grandfather 
eleven  children  ;  gave  each  of  them  the  breast  for 
nearly  the  whole  of  its  first  year,  and  reared  them 
all.  It  is  said  that  the  sight  of  these  eleven 
children,  at  ages  varying  from  nineteen  years  to  one 
month,  with  their  powerful  build,  rosy  cheeks,  beam 
ing  eyes,  and  wealth  of  curly  locks,  provoked  the 
admiration  of  all  visitors.  Of  course,  despite  their 
extraordinarily  good  health,  the  life  of  this  family 
was  not  by  any  means  all  sunshine.  Each  of  the 
children  was  very  spirited,  wilful,  and  obstinate,  and 
it  was  therefore  no  simple  matter  to  keep  them  in 
order.  Moreover,  though  they  always  showed  the 
utmost  respect  and  most  implicit  obedience  to  their 
parents — even  as  middle-aged  men  and  women — 
misunderstandings  between  themselves  were  of  con 
stant  occurrence.  Our  Oehler  grandparents  were 
fairly  well-to-do  ;  for  our  grandmother  hailed  from 
a  very  old  family,  who  had  been  extensive  land 
owners  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Zeitz  for  centuries, 
and  her  father  owned  the  baronial  estate  of  Wehlitz 
and  a  magnificent  seat  near  Zeitz  in  Pacht.  When 
she  married,  her  father  gave  her  carriages  and 
horses,  a  coachman,  a  cook,  and  a  kitchenmaid, 
which  for  the  wife  of  a  German  minister  was  then, 
and  is  still,  something  quite  exceptional.  As  a 
result  of  the  wars  in  the  beginning  of  the  nine 
teenth  century,  however,  our  great-grandfather 
lost  the  greater  part  of  his  property. 


X  INTRODUCTION. 

Our  father's  family  was  also  in  fairly  comfortable 
circumstances,  and  likewise  very  large.  Our  grand 
father  Dr.  Nietzsche  (D.D.  and  Superintendent) 
married  twice,  and  had  in  all  twelve  children,  of 
whom  three  died  young.  Our  grandfather  on  this 
side,  whom  I  never  knew,  must  certainly  have  been 
a  distinguished,  dignified,  very  learned  and  reserved 
man;  his  second  wife — our  beloved  grandmother — 
was  an  active-minded,  intelligent,  and  exceptionally 
good-natured  woman.  The  whole  of  our  father's 
family,  which  I  only  got  to  know  when  they  were 
very  advanced  in  years,  were  remarkable  for  their 
great  power  of  self-control,  their  lively  interest  in 
intellectual  matters,  and  a  strong  sense  of  family 
unity,  which  manifested  itself  both  in  their  splen 
did  readiness  to  help  one  another  and  in  their  very 
excellent  relations  with  each  other.  Our  father 
was  the  youngest  son,  and,  thanks  to  his  un 
commonly  lovable  disposition,  together  with  other 
gifts,  which  only  tended  to  become  more  marked 
as  he  grew  older,  he  was  quite  the  favourite  of 
the  family.  Blessed  with  a  thoroughly  sound 
constitution,  as  all  averred  who  knew  him  at  the 
convent-school  in  Rossleben,  at  the  University,  or 
later  at  the  ducal  court  of  Altenburg,  he  was  tall 
and  slender,  possessed  an  undoubted  gift  for  poetry 
and  real  musical  talent,  and  was  moreover  a  man 
of  delicate  sensibilities,  full  of  consideration  for  his 
whole  family,  and  distinguished  in  his  manners. 

My  brother  often  refers  to  his  Polish  descent,  and 
in  later  years  he  even  instituted  research-work  with 
the  view  of  establishing  it,  which  met  with  partial 
success.  I  know  nothing  definite  concerning  these 


INTRODUCTION.  xi 

investigations,  because  a  large  number  of  valuable 
documents  were  unfortunately  destroyed  after  his 
breakdown  in  Turin.  The  family  tradition  was 
that  a  certain  Polish  nobleman  Nicki  (pronounced 
Nietzky)  had  obtained  the  special  favour  of 
Augustus  the  Strong,  King  of  Poland,  and  had 
received  the  rank  of  Earl  from  him.  When,  how 
ever,  Stanislas  Leszcysski  the  Pole  became  king, 
our  supposed  ancestor  became  involved  in  a  con 
spiracy  in  favour  of  the  Saxons  and  Protestants. 
He  was  sentenced  to  death ;  but,  taking  flight, 
according  to  the  evidence  of  the  documents,  he  was 
ultimately  befriended  by  a  certain  Earl  of  Briihl, 
who  gave  him  a  small  post  in  an  obscure  little 
provincial  town.  Occasionally  our  aged  aunts 
would  speak  of  our  great-grandfather  Nietzsche, 
who  was  said  to  have  died  in  his  ninety-first  year, 
and  words  always  seemed  to  fail  them  when  they 
attempted  to  describe  his  handsome  appearance, 
good  breeding,  and  vigour.  Our  ancestors,  both 
on  the  Nietzsche  and  the  Oehler  side,  were  very 
long-lived.  Of  the  four  pairs  of  great-grandparents, 
one  great-grandfather  reached  the  age  of  ninety, 
five  great-grandmothers  and  -fathers  died  between 
eighty-two  and  eighty-six  years  of  age,  and  two  only 
failed  to  reach  their  seventieth  year. 

The  sorrow  which  hung  as  a  cloud  over  our 
branch  of  the  family  was  our  father's  death,  as  the 
result  of  a  heavy  fall,  at  the  age  of  thirty-eight. 
One  night,  upon  leaving  some  friends  whom  he  had 
accompanied  home,  he  was  met  at  the  door  of  the 
vicarage  by  our  little  dog.  The  little  animal  must 
have  got  between  his  feet,  for  he  stumbled  and  fell 


Xli  INTRODUCTION. 

backwards  down  seven  stone  steps  on  to  the  paving- 
stones  of  the  vicarage  courtyard.  As  a  result  of 
this  fall,  he  was  laid  up  with  concussion  of  the  brain, 
and,  after  a  lingering  illness,  which  lasted  eleven 
months,  he  died  on  the  3Oth  of  July  1849.  The 
early  death  of  our  beloved  and  highly-gifted  father 
spread  gloom  over  the  whole  of  our  childhood.  In 
1850  our  mother  withdrew  with  us  to  Naumburg 
on  the  Saale,  where  she  took  up  her  abode  with  our 
widowed  grandmother  Nietzsche ;  and  there  she 
brought  us  up  with  Spartan  severity  and  simplicity, 
which,  besides  being  typical  of  the  period,  was 
quite  de  rigeur  in  her  family.  Of  course,  Grand 
mamma  Nietzsche  helped  somewhat  to  temper  her 
daughter-in-law's  severity,  and  in  this  respect  our 
Oehler  grandparents,  who  were  less  rigorous  with 
us,  their  eldest  grandchildren,  than  with  their  own 
children,  were  also  very  influential.  Grandfather 
Oehler  was  the  first  who  seems  to  have  recognised 
the  extraordinary  talents  of  his  eldest  grandchild. 
From  his  earliest  childhood  upwards,  my  brother 
was  always  strong  and  healthy ;  he  often  declared 
that  he  must  have  been  taken  for  a  peasant-boy 
throughout  his  childhood  and  youth,  as  he  was  so 
plump,  brown,  and  rosy.  The  thick  fair  hair  which 
fell  picturesquely  over  his  shoulders  tended  some 
what  to  modify  his  robust  appearance.  Had  he  not 
possessed  those  wonderfully  beautiful,  large,  and 
expressive  eyes,  however,  and  had  he  not  been  so 
very  ceremonious  in  his  manner,  neither  his  teachers 
nor  his  relatives  would  ever  have  noticed  anything 
at  all  remarkable  about  the  boy ;  for  he  was  both 
modest  and  reserved. 


INTRODUCTION.  xiii 

He  received  his  early  schooling  at  a  preparatory 
school,  and  later  at  a  grammar  school  in  Naumburg. 
In  the  autumn  of  I  858,  when  he  was  fourteen  years 
of  age,  he  entered  the  Fforta  school,  so  famous  for 
the  scholars  it  has  produced.  There,  too,  very 
severe  discipline  prevailed,  and  much  was  exacted 
from  the  pupils,  with  the  view  of  inuring  them  to 
great  mental  and  physical  exertions.  Thus,  if  my 
brother  seems  to  lay  particular  stress  upon  the  value 
of  rigorous  training,  free  from  all  sentimentality,  it 
should  be  remembered  that  he  speaks  from  experi 
ence  in  this  respect.  At  Pforta  he  followed  the 
regular  school  course,  and  he  did  not  enter  a  uni 
versity  until  the  comparatively  late  age  of  twenty. 
His  extraordinary  gifts  manifested  themselves 
chiefly  in  his  independent  and  private  studies  and 
artistic  efforts.  As  a  boy  his  musical  talent  had 
already  been  so  noticeable,  that  he  himself  and  other 
competent  judges  were  doubtful  as  to  whether  he 
ought  not  perhaps  to  devote  himself  altogether  to 
music.  It  is,  however,  worth  noting  that  everything 
he  did  in  his  later  years,  whether  in  Latin,  Greek,  or 
German  work, bore  the  stamp  of  perfection — subject 
of  course  to  the  limitation  imposed  upon  him  by  his 
years.  His  talents  came  very  suddenly  to  the  fore, 
because  he  had  allowed  them  to  grow  for  such  a 
long  time  in  concealment.  His  very  first  perform 
ance  in  philology,  executed  while  he  was  a  student 
under  Ritschl,  the  famous  philologist,  was  also 
typical  of  him  in  this  respect,  seeing  that  it  was 
ordered  to  be  printed  for  the  Rheinische  Museum. 
Of  course  this  was  done  amid  general  and  grave  ex 
pressions  of  doubt;  for,  as  Dr.  Ritschl  often  declared, 


XIV  INTRODUCTION. 

it  was  an  unheard-of  occurrence  for  a  student  in  his 
third  term  to  prepare  such  an  excellent  treatise. 

Being  a  great  lover  of  out-door  exercise,  such  as 
swimming,  skating,and  walking,  he  developed  into  a 
very  sturdy  lad.  Rohde  gives  the  following  descrip 
tion  of  him  as  a  student :  with  his  healthy  com 
plexion, his  outward  and  innercleanliness,hisaustere 
chastity  and  his  solemn  aspect,  he  was  the  image  of 
that  delightful  youth  described  by  Adalbert  Stifter. 

Though  as  a  child  he  was  always  rather  serious, 
as  a  lad  and  a  man  he  was  ever  inclined  to  see  the 
humorous  side  of  things,  while  his  whole  being,  and 
everything  he  said  or  did,  was  permeated  by  an 
extraordinary  harmony.  He  belonged  to  the  very 
few  who  could  control  even  a  bad  mood  and  conceal 
it  from  others.  All  his  friends  are  unanimous  in 
their  praise  of  his  exceptional  evenness  of  temper 
and  behaviour,  and  his  warm,  hearty,  and  pleasant 
laugh  that  seemed  to  come  from  the  very  depths 
of  his  benevolent  and  affectionate  nature.  In  him 
it  might  therefore  be  said,  nature  had  produced  a 
being  who  in  body  and  spirit  was  a  harmonious 
whole :  his  unusual  intellect  was  fully  in  keeping 
with  his  uncommon  bodily  strength. 

The  only  abnormal  thing  about  him,  and  some 
thing  which  we  both  inherited  from  our  father,  was 
short-sightedness,  and  this  was  very  much  aggra 
vated  in  my  brother's  case,even  in  his  earliest  school 
days,  owing  to  that  indescribable  anxiety  to  learn 
which  always  characterised  him.  When  one  listens 
to  accounts  given  by  his  friends  and  schoolfellows, 
one  is  startled  by  the  multiplicity  of  his  studies  even 
in  his  schooldays. 


INTRODUCTION.  XV 

In  the  autumn  of  I  864,  he  began  his  university 
life  in  Bonn,  and  studied  philology  and  theology ; 
at  the  end  of  six  months  he  gave  up  theology,  and 
in  the  autumn  of  1865  followed  his  famous  teacher 
Ritschl  to  the  University  of  Leipzig.  There  he 
became  an  ardent  philologist,  and  diligently  sought 
to  acquire  a  masterly  grasp  of  this  branch  of  know 
ledge.  But  in  this  respect  it  would  be  unfair  to 
forget  that  the  school  of  Pforta,  with  its  staff  of 
excellent  teachers  —  scholars  that  would  have 
adorned  the  chairs  of  any  University — had  already 
afforded  the  best  of  preparatory  trainings  to  any  one 
intending  to  take  up  philology  as  a  study,  more 
particularly  as  it  gave  all  pupils  ample  scope  to 
indulge  any  individual  tastes  they  might  have  for 
any  particular  branch  of  ancient  history.  The  last 
important  Latin  thesis  which  my  brother  wrote  for 
the  Landes-Schule,  Pforta,  dealt  with  the  Megarian 
poet  Theognis,  and  it  was  in  the  rdle  of  a  lecturer 
on  this  very  subject  that,  on  the  1 8th  January 
1866,  he  made  his  first  appearance  in  public,  before 
the  philological  society  he  had  helped  to  found  in 
Leipzig.  The  paper  he  read  disclosed  his  investiga 
tions  on  the  subject  of  Theognis  the  moralist  and 
aristocrat,  who,  as  is  well  known,  described  and  dis 
missed  the  plebeians  of  his  time  in  terms  of  the 
heartiest  contempt.  The  aristocratic  ideal,  which 
was  always  so  dear  to  my  brother,  thus  revealed 
itself  for  the  first  time.  Moreover,  curiously  enough, 
it  was  precisely  this  scientific  thesis  which  was  the 
cause  of  Ritschl's  recognition  of  my  brother  and 
fondness  for  him. 

The  whole  of  his  Leipzig  days  proved  of  the 
b 


XVI  INTRODUCTION. 

utmost  importance  to  my  brother's  career.  There 
he  was  plunged  into  the  very  midst  of  a  torrent 
of  intellectual  influences  which  found  an  impression 
able  medium  in  the  fiery  youth,  and  to  which  he 
eagerly  made  himself  accessible.  He  did  not, 
however,  forget  to  discriminate  among  them,  but 
tested  and  criticised  the  currents  of  thought  he 
encountered,  and  selected  accordingly.  It  is 
certainly  of  great  importance  to  ascertain  what 
those  influences  precisely  were  to  which  he  yielded, 
and  how  long  they  maintained  their  sway  over  him, 
and  it  is  likewise  necessary  to  discover  exactly 
when  the  matured  mind  threw  off  these  fetters  in 
order  to  work  out  its  own  salvation. 

The  influences  that  exercised  power  over  him 
in  those  days  may  be  described  in  the  three  follow 
ing  terms:  Hellenism,  Schopenhauer,  Wagner.  His 
love  of  Hellenism  certainly  led  him  to  philology ; 
but,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  what  concerned  him  most 
was  to  obtain  a  wide  view  of  things  in  general, 
and  this  he  hoped  to  derive  from  that  science ; 
philology  in  itself,  with  his  splendid  method  and 
thorough  way  of  going  to  work,  served  him  only 
as  a  means  to  an  end. 

If  Hellenism  was  the  first  strong  influence  which 
already  in  Pforta  obtained  a  sway  over  my  brother, 
in  the  winter  of  1865-66,  a  completely  new,  and 
therefore  somewhat  subversive,  influence  was  intro 
duced  into  his  life  with  Schopenhauer's  philosophy. 
When  he  reached  Leipzig  in  the  autumn  of  1865, 
he  was  very  downcast ;  for  the  experiences  that 
had  befallen  him  during  his  one  year  of  student 
life  in  Bonn  had  deeply  depressed  him.  He  had 


INTRODUCTION.  xvii 

soaght  at  first  to  adapt  himself  to  his  surround 
ings  there,  with  the  hope  of  ultimately  elevating 
them  to  his  lofty  views  on  things  ;  but  both  these 
efforts  proved  vain,  and  now  he  had  come  to 
Leipzig  with  the  purpose  of  framing  his  own 
manner  of  life.  It  can  easily  be  imagined  how 
the  first  reading  of  Schopenhauer's  The  World  ns 
Will  and  Idea  worked  upon  this  man,  still  sting 
ing  from  the  bitterest  experiences  and  disappoint 
ments.  He  writes :  "  Here  I  saw  a  mirror  in 
which  I  espied  the  world,  life,  and  my  own  nature 
depicted  with  frightful  grandeur."  As  my  brother, 
from  his  very  earliest  childhood,  had  always  missed 
both  the  parent  and  the  educator  through  our 
father's  untimely  death,  he  began  to  regard 
Schopenhauer  with  almost  filial  love  and  respect. 
He  did  not  venerate  him  quite  as  other  men  did  ; 
Schopenhauer's  personality  was  what  attracted  and 
enchanted  him.  From  the  first  he  was  never 
blind  to  the  faults  in  his  master's  system,  and  in 
proof  of  this  we  have  only  to  refer  to  an  essay  he 
wrote  in  the  autumn  of  1867,  which  actually  con 
tains  a  criticism  of  Schopenhauer's  philosophy. 

Now,  in  the  autumn  of  1865,  to  these  two 
influences,  Hellenism  and  Schopenhauer,  a  third 
influence  was  added — one  which  was  to  prove  the 
strongest  ever  exercised  over  my  brother — and  it 
began  with  his  personal  introduction  to  Richard 
Wagner.  He  was  introduced  to  Wagner  by  the 
latter's  sister,  Frau  Professor  Brockhaus,  and  his 
description  of  their  first  meeting,  contained  in  a 
letter  to  Erwin  Rohde,  is  really  most  affecting. 
For  years,  that  is  to  say,  from  the  time  Billow's 


XV111  INTRODUCTION. 

arrangement  of  Tristan  and  Isolde  for  the  pianoforte, 
had  appeared,  he  had  already  been  a  passionate 
admirer  of  Wagner's  music ;  but  now  that  the 
artist  himself  entered  upon  the  scene  of  his  life, 
with  the  whole  fascinating  strength  of  his  strong 
will,  my  brother  felt  that  he  was  in  the  presence 
of  a  being  whom  he,  of  all  modern  men,  resembled 
most  in  regard  to  force  of  character. 

Again,  in  the  case  of  Richard  Wagner,  my 
brother,  from  the  first,  laid  the  utmost  stress  upon 
the  man's  personality,  and  could  only  regard  his 
works  and  views  as  an  expression  of  the  artist's 
whole  being,  despite  the  fact  that  he  by  no  means 
understood  every  one  of  those  works  at  that  time. 
My  brother  was  the  first  who  ever  manifested 
such  enthusiastic  affection  for  Schopenhauer  and 
Wagner,  and  he  was  also  the  first  of  that  numer 
ous  band  of  young  followers  who  ultimately  in 
scribed  the  two  great  names  upon  their  banner. 
Whether  Schopenhauer  and  Wagner  ever  really 
corresponded  to  the  glorified  pictures  my  brother 
painted  of  them,  both  in  his  letters  and  other 
writings,  is  a  question  which  we  can  no  longer 
answer  in  the  affirmative.  Perhaps  what  he  saw 
in  them  was  only  what  he  himself  wished  to  be 
some  day. 

The  amount  of  work  my  brother  succeeded  in 
accomplishing,  during  his  student  days,  really 
seems  almost  incredible.  When  we  examine  his 
record  for  the  years  1865—67,  we  can  scarcely 
believe  it  refers  to  only  two  years'  industry,  for 
at  a  guess  no  one  would  hesitate  to  suggest  four 
years  at  least.  But  in  those  days,  as  he  himself 


INTRODUCTION.  xix 

declares,  he  still  possessed  the  constitution  of  a 
bear.  He  knew  neither  what  headaches  nor  in 
digestion  meant,  and,  despite  his  short  sight,  his 
eyes  were  able  to  endure  the  greatest  strain  with 
out  giving  him  the  smallest  trouble.  That  is  why, 
regardless  of  seriously  interrupting  his  studies,  he 
was  so  glad  at  the  thought  of  becoming  a  soldier 
in  the  forthcoming  autumn  of  1867;  for  he  was 
particularly  anxious  to  discover  some  means  of 
employing  his  bodily  strength. 

He  discharged  his  duties  as  a  soldier  with  the 
utmost  mental  and  physical  freshness,  was  the 
crack  rider  among  the  recruits  of  his  year,  and 
was  sincerely  sorry  when,  owing  to  an  accident, 
he  was  compelled  to  leave  the  colours  before  the 
completion  of  his  service.  As  a  result  of  this 
accident  he  had  his  first  dangerous  illness. 

While  mounting  his  horse  one  day,  the  beast, 
which  was  an  uncommonly  restive  one,  suddenly 
reared,  and,  causing  him  to  strike  his  chest  sharply 
against  the  pommel  of  the  saddle,  threw  him  to 
the  ground.  My  brother  then  made  a  second 
attempt  to  mount,  and  succeeded  this  time,  not 
withstanding  the  fact  that  he  had  severely  sprained 
and  torn  two  muscles  in  his  chest,  and  had  seri 
ously  bruised  the  adjacent  ribs.  For  a  whole  day 
he  did  his  utmost  to  pay  no  heed  to  the  injury, 
and  to  overcome  the  pain  it  caused  him  ;  but  in 
the  end  he  only  swooned,  and  a  dangerously  acute 
inflammation  of  the  injured  tissues  was  the  result. 
Ultimately  he  was  obliged  to  consult  the  famous 
specialist,  Professor  Volkmann,  in  Halle,  who 
quickly  put  him  right. 


XX  INTRODUCTION. 

In  October  1868,  my  brother  returned  to  his 
studies  in  Leipzig  with  double  joy.  These  were 
his  plans:  to  get  his  doctor's  degree  as  soon  as 
possible ;  to  proceed  to  Paris,  Italy,  and  Greece , 
make  a  lengthy  stay  in  each  place,  and  then 
to  return  to  Leipzig  in  order  to  settle  there  as  a 
privat  docent.  All  these  plans  were,  however, 
suddenly  frustrated  owing  to  his  premature  call 
Lo  the  University  of  Bale,  where  he  was  invited 
to  assume  the  duties  of  professor.  Some  of  the 
philological  essays  he  had  written  in  his  student 
days,  and  which  were  published  by  the  Rheinische 
Museum,  had  attracted  the  attention  of  the 
Educational  Board  at  Bale.  Ratsherr  Wilhelm 
Vischer,  as  representing  this  body,  appealed  to 
Ritschl  for  fuller  information.  Now  Ritschl,  who 
had  early  recognised  my  brother's  extraordinary 
talents,  must  have  written  a  letter  of  such  enthusi 
astic  praise  ("  Nietzsche  is  a  genius  :  he  can  do 
whatever  he  chooses  to  put  his  mind  to "),  that 
one  of  the  more  cautious  members  of  the  council 
is  said  to  have  observed :  "  If  the  proposed 
candidate  be  really  such  a  genius,  then  it  were 
better  did  we  not  appoint  him ;  for,  in  any  case, 
he  would  only  stay  a  short  time  at  the  little 
University  of  Bale."  My  brother  ultimately 
accepted  the  appointment,  and,  in  view  of  his 
published  philological  works,  he  was  immediately 
granted  the  doctor's  degree  by  the  University  of 
Leipzig.  He  was  twenty-four  years  and  six 
months  old  when  he  took  up  his  position  as 
professor  in  Bale, — and  it  was  with  a  heavy  heart 
that  he  proceeded  there,  for  he  knew  "  the  golden 


INTRODUCTION.  xxi 

period  of  untrammelled  activity  "  must  cease.  He 
was,  however,  inspired  by  the  deep  wish  of  bein^ 
able  "  to  transfer  to  his  pupils  some  of  that 
Schopenhauerian  earnestness  which  is  stamped 
on  the  brow  of  the  sublime  man."  "  I  should  like 
to  be  something  more  than  a  mere  trainer  of 
capable  philologists :  the  present  generation  of 
teachers,  the  care  of  the  growing  broods, — all  this 
is  in  my  mind.  If  we  must  live,  let  us  at  least 
do  so  in  such  wise  that  others  may  bless  our  life 
once  we  have  been  peacefully  delivered  from  its 
toils." 

When  I  look  back  upon  that  month  of  May 
I  869,  and  ask  both  of  friends  and  of  myself,  what 
the  figure  of  this  youthful  University  professor  of 
four-and-twenty  meant  to  the  world  at  that  time, 
the  reply  is  naturally,  in  the  first  place :  that  he 
was  one  of  Ritschl's  best  pupils  ;  secondly,  that  he 
was  an  exceptionally  capable  exponent  of  classical 
antiquity  with  a  brilliant  career  before  him  ;  and 
thirdly,  that  he  was  a  passionate  adorer  of  Wagner 
and  Schopenhauer.  But  no  one  has  any  idea  of 
my  brother's  independent  attitude  to  the  science 
he  had  selected,  to  his  teachers  and  to  his  ideals, 
and  he  decewed  both  himself  and  us  when  he 
passed  as  a  "  disciple  "  who  really  shared  all  the 
views  of  his  respected  master. 

On  the  28th  May  1869,  my  brother  delivered 
his  inaugural  address  at  Bale  University,  and  it  is 
said  to  have  deeply  impressed  the  authorities. 
The  subject  of  the  address  was  "  Homer  and 
Classical  Philology." 

Musing    deeply,    the    worthy    councillors    and 


XX11  INTRODUCTION. 

professors  walked  homeward.  What  had  they 
just  heard  ?  A  young  scholar  discussing  the  very 
justification  of  his  own  science  in  a  cool  and 
philosophically  critical  spirit !  A  man  able  to 
impart  so  much  artistic  glamour  to  his  subject, 
that  the  once  stale  and  arid  study  of  philology 
suddenly  struck  them — and  they  were  certainly 
not  impressionable  men — as  the  messenger  of  the 
gods  :  "  and  just  as  the  Muses  descended  upon  the 
dull  and  tormented  Boeotian  peasants,  so  phil 
ology  comes  into  a  world  full  of  gloomy  colours  and 
pictures,  full  of  the  deepest,  most  incurable  woes, 
and  speaks  to  men  comfortingly  of  the  beautiful 
and  brilliant  godlike  figure  of  a  distant,  blue,  and 
happy  fairyland." 

"  We  have  indeed  got  hold  of  a  rare  bird, 
Herr  Ratsherr,"  said  one  of  these  gentlemen  to 
his  companion,  and  the  latter  heartily  agreed,  for 
my  brother's  appointment  had  been  chiefly  his 
doing. 

Even  in  Leipzig,  it  was  reported  that  Jacob 
Burckhardt  had  said  :  "  Nietzsche  is  as  much  an 
artist  as  a  scholar."  Privy-Councillor  Ritschl 
told  me  of  this  himself,  and  then  he  added,  with 
a  smile :  "  I  always  said  so ;  he  can  make  his 
scientific  discourses  as  palpitatingly  interesting  as 
a  French  novelist  his  novels." 

"  Homer  and  Classical  Philology "  -  my 
brother's  inaugural  address  at  the  University — 
was  by  no  means  the  first  literary  attempt 
he  had  made;  for  we  have  already  seen  that 
he  had  had  papers  published  by  the  Rheinische 
Museum ;  still,  this  particular  discourse  is  import- 


INTRODUCTION.  XXlii 

ant,  seeing  that  it  practically  contains  the  pro 
gramme  of  many  other  subsequent  essays.  I 
must,  however,  emphasise  this  fact  here,  that 
neither  "  Homer  and  Classical  Philology,"  nor 
The  Birth  of  Tragedy,  represents  a  beginning 
in  my  brother's  career.  It  is  really  surprising  to 
see  how  very  soon  he  actually  began  grappling 
with  the  questions  which  were  to  prove  the 
problems  of  his  life.  If  a  beginning  to  his 
intellectual  development  be  sought  at  all,  then 
it  must  be  traced  to  the  years  1865-67  in 
Leipzig.  TJie  Birth  of  Tragedy,  his  maiden 
attempt  at  book-writing,  with  which  he  began  his 
twenty-eighth  year,  is  the  last  link  of  a  long 
chain  of  developments,  and  the  first  fruit  that  was 
a  long  time  coming  to  maturity.  Nietzsche's 
was  a  polyphonic  nature,  in  which  the  most 
different  and  apparently  most  antagonistic  tal 
ents  had  come  together.  Philosophy,  art,  and 
science — in  the  form  of  philology,  then — each 
certainly  possessed  a  part  of  him.  The  most 
wonderful  feature  —  perhaps  it  might  even  be 
called  the  real  Nietzschean  feature  —  of  this 
versatile  creature,  was  the  fact  that  no  eternal 
strife  resulted  from  the  juxtaposition  of  these 
inimicial  traits,  that  not  one  of  them  strove  to 
dislodge,  or  to  get  the  upper  hand  of,  the  others. 
When  Nietzsche  renounced  the  musical  career,  in 
order  to  devote  himself  to  philology,  and  gave 
himself  up  to  the  most  strenuous  study,  he  did 
not  find  it  essential  completely  to  suppress  his 
other  tendencies :  as  before,  he  continued  both  to 
compose  and  derive  pleasure  from  music,  and 


xxiv  INTRODUCTION. 

even  studied  counterpoint  somewhat  seriously. 
Moreover,  during  his  years  at  Leipzig,  when  he 
consciously  gave  himself  up  to  philological  re 
search,  he  began  to  engross  himself  in  Schopen 
hauer,  and  was  thereby  won  by  philosophy  for 
ever.  Everything  that  could  find  room  took  up 
its  abode  in  him,  and  these  juxtaposed  factors, 
far  from  interfering  with  one  another's  existence, 
were  rather  mutually  fertilising  and  stimulating. 
All  those  who  have  read  the  first  volume  of  the 
biography  with  attention  must  have  been  struck 
with  the  perfect  way  in  which  the  various  impulses 
in  his  nature  combined  in  the  end  to  form  one 
general  torrent,  and  how  this  flowed  with  ever 
greater  force  in  the  direction  of  a  single  goal. 
Thus  science,  art,  and  philosophy  developed  and 
became  ever  more  closely  related  in  him,  until, 
in  The  Birth  of  Tragedy,  they  brought  forth  a 
"  centaur,"  that  is  to  say,  a  work  which  would 
have  been  an  impossible  achievement  to  a  man 
with  only  a  single,  special  talent.  This  polyphony 
of  different  talents,  all  coming  to  utterance 
together  and  producing  the  richest  and  boldest 
of  harmonies,  is  the  fundamental  feature  not  only 
of  Nietzsche's  early  days,  but  of  his  whole 
development.  It  is  once  again  the  artist, 
philosopher,  and  man  of  science,  who  as  one 
man  in  later  years,  after  many  wanderings,  re 
cantations,  and  revulsions  of  feeling,  produces 
that  other  and  rarer  Centaur  of  highest  rank — 
Zarathustra. 

The  Birth  of  Tragedy  requires  perhaps  a  little 
explaining — more    particularly  as   we    have   now 


INTRODUCTION.  XXV 

ceased  to  use  either  Schopenhauerian  or  Wagnerian 
terms  of  expression.  And  it  was  for  this  reason 
that  five  years  after  its  appearance,  my  brother 
wrote  an  introduction  to  it,  in  which  he  very 
plainly  expresses  his  doubts  concerning  the  views 
it  contains,  and  the  manner  in  which  they  are 
presented.  The  kernel  of  its  thought  he  always 
recognised  as  perfectly  correct ;  and  all  he  de 
plored  in  later  days  was  that  he  had  spoiled  the 
grand  problem  of  Hellenism,  as  he  understood  it, 
by  adulterating  it  with  ingredients  taken  from  the 
world  of  most  modern  ideas.  As  time  went  on,  he 
grew  ever  more  and  more  anxious  to  define  the 
deep  meaning  of  this  book  with  greater  precision 
and  clearness.  A  very  good  elucidation  of  its 
aims,  which  unfortunately  was  never  published, 
appears  among  his  notes  of  the  year  1886,  and 
is  as  follows  : — 

"  Concerning  The  Birth  of  Tragedy. — A  book 
consisting  of  mere  experiences  relating  to  pleasur 
able  and  unpleasurable  aesthetic  states,  with  a 
metaphysico-artistic  background.  At  the  same' 
time  the  confession  of  a  romanticist  (the  suffered 
feels  the  deepest  longing  for  beauty — he  begets  if) ; 
finally,  a  product  of  youth,  full  of  youthful  courage 
and  melancholy. 

"  Fundamental  psychological  experiences :  the 
word  '  Apollonian  '  stands  for  that  state  of  rapt 
repose  in  the  presence  of  a  visionary  world,  in  the 
presence  of  the  world  of  beautiful  appearance 
designed  as  a  deliverance  from  becoming1:  the 
word  Dionysos,  on  the  other  hand,  stands  for 
strenuous  becoming,  grown  self-conscious,  in  the 


XXVI  INTRODUCTION. 

form  of  the  rampant  voluptuousness  of  the  creator, 
who  is  also  perfectly  conscious  of  the  violent  anger 
of  the  destroyer. 

"  The  antagonism  of  these  two  attitudes  and 
the  desires  that  underlie  them.  The  first-named 
would  have  the  vision  it  conjures  up  eternal:  in 
its  light  man  must  be  quiescent,  apathetic,  peace 
ful,  healed,  and  on  friendly  terms  with  himself  and 
all  existence ;  the  second  strives  after  creation, 
after  the  voluptuousness  of  wilful  creation,  i.e. 
constructing  and  destroying.  Creation  felt  and 
explained  as  an  instinct  would  be  merely  the 
unremitting  inventive  action  of  a  dissatisfied 
being,  overflowing  with  wealth  and  living  at  high 
tension  and  high  pressure, — of  a  God  who  would 
overcome  the  sorrows  of  existence  by  means 
only  of  continual  changes  and  transformations, — 
appearance  as  a  transient  and  momentary  deliver 
ance  ;  the  world  as  an  apparent  sequence  of 
godlike  visions  and  deliverances. 

"  This  metaphysico-artistic  attitude  is  opposed 
to  Schopenhauer's  one-sided  view,  which  values 
art,  not  from  the  artist's  standpoint  but  from  the 
spectator's,  because  it  brings  salvation  and  deliver 
ance  by  means  of  the  joy  produced  by  unreal  as 
opposed  to  the  existing  or  the  real  (the  experi 
ence  only  of  him  who  is  suffering  and  is  in 
despair  owing  to  himself  and  everything  existing). 
—Deliverance  in  ft\&  form  and  its  eternity  (just  as 
Plato  may  have  pictured  it,  save  that  he  rejoiced 
in  a  complete  subordination  of  all  too  excitable 
sensibilities,  even  in  the  idea  itself).  To  this  is 
opposed  the  second  point  of  view — art  regarded 


INTRODUCTION.  xxvii 

as  a  phenomenon  of  the  artist,  above  all  of  the 
musician :  the  torture  of  being  obliged  to  create, 
as  a  Dionysian  instinct. 

"  Tragic  art,  rich  in  both  attitudes,  represents 
the  reconciliation  of  Apollo  and  Dionysos. 
Appearance  is  given  the  greatest  importance  by 
Dionysos  ;  and  yet  it  will  be  denied  and  cheerfully 
denied.  This  is  directed  against  Schopenhauer's 
teaching  of  Resignation  as  the  tragic  attitude 
towards  the  world. 

"  Against  Wagner's  theory  that  music  is  a 
means  and  drama  an  end. 

"  A  desire  for  tragic  myth  (for  religion  and  even 
pessimistic  religion)  as  for  a  forcing  frame  in 
which  certain  plants  flourish. 

"  Mistrust  of  science,  although  its  ephemerally 
soothing  optimism  be  strongly  felt ;  the  '  serenity  ' 
of  the  theoretical  man. 

"  Deep  antagonism  to  Christianity.  Why  ? 
The  degeneration  of  the  Germanic  spirit  is  ascribed 
to  its  influence. 

"  Any  justification  of  the  world  can  only  be 
an  esthetic  one.  Profound  suspicions  about 
morality  ( — it  is  part  and  parcel  of  the  world  tof 
appearance). 

"  The  happiness  of  existence  is  only  possible  as 
the  happiness  derived  from  appearance.  ({  Being* 
is  a  fiction  invented  by  those  who  suffer  from 
becoming?) 

"  Happiness  in  becoming  is  possible  only  in 
the  annihilation  of  the  real,  of  the  '  existing/ 
of  the  beautifully  visionary, —  in  the  pessimistic 
dissipation  of  illusions : — with  the  annihilation 


XXviH  INTRODUCTION. 

of  the  most  beautiful  phenomena  in  the  world 
of  appearance,  Dionysian  happiness  reaches  its 
zenith." 

The  Birth  of  Tragedy  is  really  only  a  portion 
of  a  much  greater  work  on  Hellenism,  which  my 
brother  had  always  had  in  view  from  the  time 
of  his  student  days.  But  even  the  portion  it 
represents  was  originally  designed  upon  a  much 
larger  scale  than  the  present  one ;  the  reason 
probably  being,  that  Nietzsche  desired  only  to  be 
of  service  to  Wagner.  When  a  certain  portion 
of  the  projected  work  on  Hellenism  was  ready 
and  had  received  the  title  Greek  Cheerfulness, 
my  brother  happened  to  call  upon  Wagner  at 
Tribschen  in  April  1871,  and  found  him  very 
low-spirited  in  regard  to  the  mission  of  his  life. 
My  brother  was  very  anxious  to  take  some  decis 
ive  step  to  help  him,  and,  laying  the  plans  of  his 
great  work  on  Greece  aside,  he  selected  a  small 
portion  from  the  already  completed  manuscript 
— a  portion  dealing  with  one  distinct  side  of 
Hellenism, — to  wit,  its  tragic  art.  He  then 
associated  Wagner's  music  with  it  and  the  name 
Dionysos,  and  thus  took  the  first  step  towards 
that  world-historical  view  through  which  we  have 
since  grown  accustomed  to  regard  Wagner. 

From  the  dates  of  the  various  notes  relating 
to  it,  The  Birth  of  Tragedy  must  have  been  written 
between  the  autumn  of  1869  and  November 
187 1 — a  period  during  which  "  a  mass  of  aesthetic 
questions  and  answers "  was  fermenting  in 
Nietzsche's  mind.  It  was  first  published  in 
January  1872  by  E.  W.  Fritsch,  in  Leipzig, 


INTRODUCTION.  xxix 

under  the  title  The  Birth  of  Tragedy  out  of 
the  Spirit  of  Music.  Later  on  the  title  was 
changed  to  The  Birth  of  Tragedy^  or  Hellenism 
and  Pessimism. 

ELIZABETH  FORSTER-NIETZSCHE. 
WEIMAR,  September  190$. 


AN   ATTEMPT  AT   SELF- 
CRITICISM. 


I. 

WHATEVER  may  lie  at  the  bottom  of  this  doubt 
ful  book  must  be  a  question  of  the  first  rank 
and  attractiveness,  moreover  a  deeply  personal 
question, — in  proof  thereof  observe  the  time 
in  which  it  originated,  in  spite  of  which  it  origin 
ated,  the  exciting  period  of  the  Franco-German 
war  of  1870-71.  While  the  thunder  of  the 
battle  of  Worth  rolled  over  Europe,  the  ruminator 
and  riddle-lover,  who  had  to  be  the  parent  of  this 
book,  sat  somewhere  in  a  nook  of  the  Alps,  lost  in 
riddles  and  ruminations,  consequently  very  much 
concerned  and  unconcerned  at  the  same  time,  and 
wrote  down  his  meditations  on  the  Greeks, — the 
kernel  of  the  curious  and  almost  inaccessible  book, 
to  which  this  belated  prologue  (or  epilogue)  is  to 
be  devoted.  A  few  weeks  later :  and  he  found 
himself  under  the  walls  of  Metz,  still  wrestling 
with  the  notes  of  interrogation  he  had  set  down 
concerning  the  alleged  "  cheerfulness  "  of  the  Greeks 
and  of  Greek  art ;  till  at  last,  in  that  month  of 
A 


2  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

deep  suspense,  when  peace  was  debated  at  Ver 
sailles,  he  too  attained  to  peace  with  himself,  and, 
slowly  recovering  from  a  disease  brought  home 
from  the  field,  made  up  his  mind  definitely  re 
garding  the  "  Birth  of  Tragedy  from  the  Spirit  of 
Music." — From  music?  Music  and  Tragedy? 
Greeks  and  tragic  music?  Greeks  and  the  Art 
work  of  pessimism  ?  A  race  of  men,  well-fashioned, 
beautiful,  envied,  life-inspiring,  like  no  other  race 
hitherto,  the  Greeks — indeed  ?  The  Greeks  were 
in  need  of  tragedy  ?  Yea — of  art  ?  Wherefore — 
Greek  art  ?  ... 

We  can  thus  guess  where  the  great  note  of 
interrogation  concerning  the  value  of  existence 
had  been  set.  Is  pessimism  necessarily  the  sign 
of  decline,  of  decay,  of  failure,  of  exhausted  and 
weakened  instincts  ? — as  was  the  case  with  the 
Indians,  as  is,  to  all  appearance,  the  case  with  us 
"  modern  "  men  and  Europeans  ?  Is  there  a  pessi 
mism  of  strength  ?  An  intellectual  predilection  for 
what  is  hard,  awful,  evil,  problematical  in  exist 
ence,  owing  to  well-being,  to  exuberant  health,  to 
fullness  of  existence  ?  Is  there  perhaps  suffering 
in  overfullness  itself?  A  seductive  fortitude  with 
the  keenest  of  glances,  which  yearns  for  the 
terrible,  as  for  the  enemy,  the  worthy  enemy,  with 
whom  it  may  try  its  strength  ?  from  whom  it  is 
willing  to  learn  what  "  fear  "  is  ?  Wrhat  means 
tragic  myth  to  the  Greeks  of  the  best,  strongest, 
bravest  era  ?  And  the  prodigious  phenomenon  of 
the  Dionysian  ?  And  that  which  was  born  there 
of,  tragedy  ? — And  again  :  that  of  which  tragedy 
died,  the  Socratism  of  morality,  the  dialectics, 


AN    ATTEMPT  AT   SELF-CRITICISM.  3 

contentedness  and  cheerfulness  of  the  theoretical 
man — indeed  ?  might  not  this  very  Socratism  be 
a  sign  of  decline,  of  weariness,  of  disease,  of 
anarchically  disintegrating  instincts  ?  And  the 
"  Hellenic  cheerfulness "  of  the  later  Hellenism 
merely  a  glowing  sunset  ?  The  Epicurean  will 
counter  to  pessimism  merely  a  precaution  of  the 
sufferer?  And  science  itself,  our  science — ay, 
viewed  as  a  symptom  of  life,  what  really  signifies 
all  science  ?  Whither,  worse  still,  whence — all 
science?  Well?  Is  scientism  perhaps  only  fear 
and  evasion  of  pessimism  ?  A  subtle  defence 
against — truth  ?  Morally  speaking,  something 
like  falsehood  and  cowardice?  And,  unmorally 
speaking,  an  artifice?  O  Socrates,  Socrates,  was 
this  perhaps  tJiy  secret  ?  Oh  mysterious  ironist, 
was  this  perhaps  thine — irony  ?  .  .  . 


2. 


What  I  then  laid  hands  on,  something  terriblr 
and  dangerous,  a  problem  with  horns,  not  neces 
sarily  a  bull  itself,  but  at  all  events  a  new  problem  : 
I  should  say  to-day  it  was  the  problem  of  science 
itself — science  conceived  for  the  first  time  as  prob 
lematic,  as  questionable.  But  the  book,  in  which 
my  youthful  ardour  and  suspicion  then  discharged 
themselves — what  an  impossible  book  must  needs 
grow  out  of  a  task  so  disagreeable  to  youth.  Con 
structed  of  nought  but  precocious,  unripened  self- 
experiences,  all  of  which  lay  close  to  the  threshold 
of  the  communicable,  based  on  the  groundwork  of 


4  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

art — for  the  problem  of  science  cannot  be  discerned 
on  the  groundwork  of  science, — a  book  perhaps  for 
artists,  with  collateral  analytical  and  retrospective 
aptitudes  (that  is,  an  exceptional  kind  of  artists, 
for  whom  one  must  seek  and  does  not  even  care 
to  seek  .  .  .),  full  of  psychological  innovations  and 
artists'  secrets,  with  an  artists'  metaphysics  in  the 
background,  a  work  of  youth,  full  of  youth's  mettle 
and  youth's  melancholy,  independent,  defiantly 
self-sufficient  even  when  it  seems  to  bow  to  some 
authority  and  self-veneration ;  in  short,  a  firstling- 
work,  even  in  every  bad  sense  of  the  term  ;  in 
spite  of  its  senile  problem,  affected  with  every 
fault  of  youth,  above  all  with  youth's  pro 
lixity  and  youth's  "  storm  and  stress " :  on  the 
other  hand,  in  view  of  the  success  it  had  (especi 
ally  with  the  great  artist  to  whom  it  addressed 
itself,  as  it  were,  in  a  duologue,  Richard  Wagner) 
a  demonstrated  book,  I  mean  a  book  which,  at  any 
rate,  sufficed  "  for  the  best  of  its  time."  On  this 
account,  if  for  no  other  reason,  it  should  be  treated 
with  some  consideration  and  reserve ;  yet  I  shall 
not  altogether  conceal  how  disagreeable  it  now 
appears  to  me,  how  after  sixteen  years  it  stands  a 
total  stranger  before  me, — before  an  eye  which  is 
more  mature,  and  a  hundred  times  more  fastidious, 
but  which  has  by  no  means  grown  colder  nor  lost 
any  of  its  interest  in  that  self-same  task  essayed 
for  the  first  time  by  this  daring  book, — to  view 
science  through  the  optics  of  the  artist,  and  art  more 
over  through  the  optics  of  Life.  .  .  . 


AN    ATTEMPT   AT   SELF-CRITICISM.  5 

3- 

I  say  again,  to-day  it  is  an  impossible  book  to 
me, — I  call  it  badly  written,  heavy,  painful,  image- 
angling  and  image-entangling,  maudlin,  sugared 
at  times  even  to  femininism,  uneven  in  tempo, 
void  of  the  will  to  logical  cleanliness,  very  con 
vinced  and  therefore  rising  above  the  necessity  cf 
demonstration,  distrustful  even  of  the  propriety  of 
demonstration,  as  being  a  book  for  initiates,  as 
"  music "  for  those  who  are  baptised  with  the 
name  of  Music,  who  are  united  from  the  beginning 
of  things  by  common  ties  of  rare  experiences  in 
art,  as  a  countersign  for  blood-relations  in  artibus. 
— a  haughty  and  fantastic  book,  which  from  the 
very  first  withdraws  even  more  from  the  pro- 
fanum  vulgus  of  the  "  cultured "  than  from  the 
"  people,"  but  which  also,  as  its  effect  has  shown 
and  still  shows,  knows  very  well  how  to  seek 
fellow-enthusiasts  and  lure  them  to  new  by-ways 
and  dancing-grounds.  Here,  at  any  rate — thus 
much  was  acknowledged  with  curiosity  as  well 
as  with  aversion — a  strange  voice  spoke,  the 
disciple  of  a  still  "  unknown  God,"  who  for  the 
time  being  had  hidden  himself  under  the  hood 
of  the  scholar,  under  the  German's  gravity  and 
disinclination  for  dialectics,  even  under  the  bad 
manners  of  the  Wagnerian ;  here  was  a  spirit 
with  strange  and  still  nameless  needs,  a  memory 
bristling  with  questions,  experiences  and  obscur 
ities,  beside  which  stood  the  name  Dionysos  like 
one  more  note  of  interrogation  ;  here  spoke — 
people  said  to  themselves  with  misgivings — some- 


6  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

thing  like  a  mystic  and  almost  maenadic  soul, 
which,  undecided  whether  it  should  disclose  or 
conceal  itself,  stammers  with  an  effort  and  caprici 
ously  as  in  a  strange  tongue.  It  should  have 
sung,  this  "  new  soul  " — and  not  spoken  !  What 
a  pity,  that  I  did  not  dare  to  say  what  I  then  had 
to  say,  as  a  poet :  I  could  have  done  so  perhaps  ! 
Or  at  least  as  a  philologist : — for  even  at  the 
present  day  well-nigh  everything  in  this  domain 
remains  to  be  discovered  and  disinterred  by  the 
philologist !  Above  all  the  problem,  that  here 
there  is  a  problem  before  us, — and  that,  so  long 
as  we  have  no  answer  to  the  question  "  what  is 
Dionysian  ? "  the  Greeks  are  now  as  ever  wholly 
unknown  and  inconceivable  , 


Ay,  what  is  Dionysian? — In  this  book  may  be 
found  an  answer, — a  "  knowing  one  "  speaks  here, 
the  votary  and  disciple  of  his  god.  Perhaps  I 
should  now  speak  more  guardedly  and  less  elo 
quently  of  a  psychological  question  so  difficult  as 
the  origin  of  tragedy  among  the  Greeks.  A 
fundamental  question  is  the  relation  of  the  Greek 
to  pain,  his  degree  of  sensibility, — did  this  relation 
remain  constant  ?  or  did  it  veer  about  ? — the  ques 
tion,  whether  his  ever-increasing  longing  for  beauty, 
for  festivals,  gaieties,  new  cults,  did  really  grow 
out  of  want,  privation,  melancholy,  pain  ?  For 
suppose  even  this  to  be  true — and  Pericles  (or 
Thucydides)  intimates  as  much  in  the  great 
Funeral  Speech  : — whence  then  the  opposite 


AN    ATTEMPT   AT  SELF-CRITICISM.  7 

longing,  which  appeared  first  in  the  order  of  time, 
the  longing  for  the  ugly,  the  good,  resolute  desire 
of  the  Old  Hellene  for  pessimism,  for  tragic  myth, 
for  the  picture  of  all  that  is  terrible,  evil,  enig 
matical,  destructive,  fatal  at  the  basis  of  existence, 
—whence  then  must  tragedy  have  sprung?  Per- 
haps  from  j'oj',  from  strength,  from  exuberant  health, 
from  over-fullness.  And  what  then,  physiologic 
ally  speaking,  is  the  meaning  of  that  madness, 
out  of  which  comic  as  well  as  tragic  art  has 
grown,  the  Dionysian  madness  ?  What  ?  perhaps 
madness  is  not  necessarily  the  symptom  of 
degeneration,  of  decline,  of  belated  culture? 
Perhaps  there  are — a  question  for  alienists — 
neuroses  of  health?  of  folk-youth  and  -youthful- 
ness  ?  What  does  that  synthesis  of  god  and  goat 
in  the  Satyr  point  to?  What  self-experience 
what  "  stress,"  made  the  Greek  think  of  the 
Dionysian  reveller  and  primitive  man  as  a  satyr  ? 
And  as  regards  the  origin  of  the  tragic  chorus : 
perhaps  there  were  endemic  ecstasies  in  the  eras 
when  the  Greek  body  bloomed  and  the  Greek 
soul  brimmed  over  with  life  ?  Visions  and  hallu 
cinations,  which  took  hold  of  entire  communities, 
entire  cult-assemblies  ?  What  if  the  Greeks  in  the 
very  wealth  of  their  youth  had  the  will  to  be  tragic 
and  were  pessimists?  WThat  if  it  was  madness 
itself,  to  use  a  word  of  Plato's,  which  brought  the 
greatest  blessings  upon  Hellas?  And  what  if, 
on  the  other  hand  and  conversely,  at  the  very 
time  of  their  dissolution  and  weakness,  the  Greeks 
became  always  more  optimistic,  more  superficial, 
more  histrionic,  also  more  ardent  for  logic  and  the 


8  THE  BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY. 

logicising  of  the  world, — consequently  at  the  same 
time  more  "  cheerful  "  and  more  "  scientific  "  ? 
Ay,  despite  all  "  modern  ideas "  and  prejudices 
of  the  democratic  taste,  may  not  the  triumph  of 
optimism,  the  common  sense  that  has  gained  the 
upper  hand,  the  practical  and  theoretical  utilitar 
ianism,  like  democracy  itself,  with  which  it  is 
synchronous — be  symptomatic  of  declining  vigour, 
of  approaching  age,  of  physiological  weariness  ? 
And  not  at  all — pessimism?  Was  Epicurus  an 
optimist — because  a  sufferer  ?  .  .  .  We  see  it  is  a 
whole  bundle  of  weighty  questions  which  this  book 
has  taken  upon  itself, — let  us  not  fail  to  add  its 
weightiest  question  !  Viewed  through  the  optics 
of  life,  what  is  the  meaning  of — morality  ?  .  .  . 


5- 

Already  in  the  foreword  to  Richard  Wagner, 
art — and  not  morality — is  set  down  as  the  properly 
metaphysical  activity  of  man  ;  in  the  book  itself 
the  piquant  proposition  recurs  time  and  again, 
that  the  existence  of  the  world  is  justified  only  as 
an  aesthetic  phenomenon.  Indeed,  the  entire  book 
recognises  only  an  artist-thought  and  artist-after 
thought  behind  all  occurrences, — a  "  God,"  if  you 
will,  but  certainly  only  an  altogether  thoughtless 
and  unmoral  artist-God,  who,  in  construction  as 
in  destruction,  in  good  as  in  evil,  desires  to 
become  conscious  of  his  own  equable  joy  and 
sovereign  glory ;  who,  in  creating  worlds,  frees 
himself  from  the  anguish  of  fullness  and  overfull- 
ness,  from  the  suffering  of  the  contradictions  con- 


AN   ATTEMPT   AT   SELF-CRITICISM.  9 

centrated  within  him.  The  world,  that  is,  the 
redemption  of  God  attained  at  every  moment,  as 
the  perpetually  changing,  perpetually  new  vision 
of  the  most  suffering,  most  antithetical,  most 
contradictory  being,  who  contrives  to  redeem  him 
self  only  in  appearance :  this  entire  artist-meta 
physics,  call  it  arbitrary,  idle,  fantastic,  if  you 
will, — the  point  is,  that  it  already  betrays  a  spirit, 
which  is  determined  some  day,  at  all  hazards,  to 
make  a  stand  against  the  moral  interpretation 
and  significance  of  life.  Here,  perhaps  for  the 
first  time,  a  pessimism  "  Beyond  Good  and  Evil  " 
announces  itself,  here  that  "  perverseness  of  dis 
position  "  obtains  expression  and  formulation, 
against  which  Schopenhauer  never  grew  tired  of 
hurling  beforehand  his  angriest  imprecations  and 
thunderbolts, — a  philosophy  which  dares  to  put, 
derogatorily  put,  morality  itself  in  the  world  of 
phenomena,  and  not  only  among  "  phenomena " 
(in  the  sense  of  the  idealistic  terminus  tecJinicus], 
but  among  the  "  illusions,"  as  appearance,  sem 
blance,  error,  interpretation,  accommodation,  art. 
Perhaps  the  depth  of  this  antimoral  tendency  may 
be  best  estimated  from  the  guarded  and  hostile 
silence  with  which  Christianity  is  treated  through 
out  this  book, — Christianity,  as  being  the  most 
extravagant  burlesque  of  the  moral  theme  to  which 
mankind  has  hitherto  been  obliged  to  listen.  In 
fact,  to  the  purely  aesthetic  world-interpretation 
and  justification  taught  in  this  book,  there  is  no 
greater  antithesis  than  the  Christian  dogma,  which 
is  only  and  will  be  only  moral,  and  which,  with 
its  absolute  standards,  for  instance,  its  truthfulness 


IO  THE   BIRTH    OF   TRAGEDY. 

of  God,  relegates  —  that  is,  disowns,  convicts, 
condemns — art,  all  art,  to  the  realm  of  falsehood. 
Behind  such  a  mode  of  thought  and  valuation, 
which,  if  at  all  genuine,  must  be  hostile  to  art, 
I  always  experienced  what  was  hostile  to  life,  the 
wrathful,  vindictive  counterwill  to  life  itself:  for 
all  life  rests  on  appearance,  art,  illusion,  optics, 
necessity  of  perspective  and  error.  From  the  very 
first  Christianity  was,  essentially  and  thoroughly, 
the  nausea  and  surfeit  of  Life  for  Life,  which  only 
disguised,  concealed  and  decked  itself  out  under 
the  belief  in  "another"  or  "better"  life.  The 
hatred  of  the  "  world,"  the  curse  on  the  affections, 
the  fear  of  beauty  and  sensuality,  another  world, 
invented  for  the  purpose  of  slandering  this  world 
the  more,  at  bottom  a  longing  for  Nothingness, 
for  the  end,  for  rest,  for  the  "  Sabbath  of  Sabbaths  " 
— all  this,  as  also  the  unconditional  will  of 
Christianity  to  recognise  only  moral  values,  has 
always  appeared  to  me  as  the  most  dangerous 
and  ominous  of  all  possible  forms  of  a  "  will  to 
perish "  ;  at  the  least,  as  the  symptom  of  a  most 
fatal  disease, of  profoundest  weariness,  despondency, 
exhaustion,  impoverishment  of  life, — for  before 
the  tribunal  of  morality  (especially  Christian,  that 
is,  unconditional  morality)  life  must  constantly 
and  inevitably  be  the  loser,  because  life  is  some 
thing  essentially  unmoral, —  indeed,  oppressed 
with  the  weight  of  contempt  and  the  everlasting 
No,  life  must  finally  be  regarded  as  unworthy  of 
desire,  as  in  itself  unworthy.  Morality  itself 
what  ? — may  not  morality  be  a  "  will  to  disown 
life,"  a  secret  instinct  for  annihilation,  a  principle 


AN    ATTEMPT   AT   SELF-CRITICISM.  II 

of  decay,  of  depreciation,  of  slander,  a  beginning 
of  the  end  ?  And,  consequently,  the  danger  oi 
dangers  ?  ...  It  was  against  morality,  therefore, 
that  my  instinct,  as  an  intercessory  instinct  for 
life,  turned  in  this  questionable  book,  inventing 
for  itself  a  fundamental  counter  -  dogma  and 
counter-valuation  of  life,  purely  artistic,  purely 
anti-Christian.  What  should  I  call  it?  As  a 
philologist  and  man  of  words  I  baptised  it,  not 
without  some  liberty — for  who  could  be  sure  of  the 
proper  name  of  the  Antichrist  ? — with  the  name  of 
a  Greek  god :  I  called  it  Dionysian. 

6. 

You  see  which  problem  I  ventured  to  touch  upon 
in  this  early  work  ?  .  .  .  How  I  now  regret,  that  I 
had  not  then  the  courage  (or  immodesty?)  to  allow 
myself,  in  all  respects,  the  use  of  an  individual 
language  for  such  individual  contemplations  and 
ventures  in  the  field  of  thought — that  I  laboured  to 
express,  in  Kantian  and  Schopenhauerian  formula?, 
strange  and  new  valuations,  which  ran  fundament 
ally  counter  to  the  spirit  of  Kant  and  Schopen 
hauer,  as  well  as  to  their  taste !  What,  forsooth, 
were  Schopenhauer's  views  on  tragedy  ?  "  What 
gives  " — he  says  in  Welt  als  Wille  und  Vorstellung, 
II.  495 — "to  all  tragedy  that  singular  swing 
towards  elevation,  is  the  awakening  of  the  know 
ledge  that  the  world,  that  life,  cannot  satisfy 
us  thoroughly,  and  consequently  is  not  worthy  of 
our  attachment.  In  this  consists  the  tragic  spirit: 
it  therefore  leads  to  resignation"  Oh,  how 


12  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

differently  Dionysos  spoke  to  me !  Oh  how  fai 
from  me  then  was  just  this  entire  resignationism  ! 
— But  there  is  something  far  worse  in  this  book, 
which  I  now  regret  even  more  than  having 
obscured  and  spoiled  Dionysian  anticipations  with 
Schopenhauerian  formulae  :  to  wit,  that,  in  general, 
I  spoiled  the  grand  Hellenic  problem^  as  it  had 
opened  up  before  me,  by  the  admixture  of  the 
most  modern  things !  That  I  entertained  hopes, 
where  nothing  was  to  be  hoped  for,  where  every 
thing  pointed  all-too-clearly  to  an  approaching 
end !  That,  on  the  basis  of  our  latter-day 
German  music,  I  began  to  fable  about  the 
"  spirit  of  Teutonism,"  as  if  it  were  on  the  point 
of  discovering  and  returning  to  itself, — ay,  at  the 
very  time  that  the  German  spirit  which  not  so 
very  long  before  had  had  the  will  to  the  lordship 
over  Europe,  the  strength  to  lead  and  govern 
Europe,  testamentarily  and  conclusively  resigned 
and,  under  the  pompous  pretence  of  empire-found 
ing,  effected  its  transition  to  mediocritisation, 
democracy,  and  "  modern  ideas."  In  very  fact, 
I  have  since  learned  to  regard  this  "spirit 
of  Teutonism "  as  something  to  be  despaired 
of  and  unsparingly  treated,  as  also  our  present 
German  music,  which  is  Romanticism  through  and 
through  and  the  most  un-Grecian  of  all  possible 
forms  of  art :  and  moreover  a  first-rate  nerve- 
destroyer,  doubly  dangerous  for  a  people  given 
to  drinking  and  revering  the  unclear  as  a  virtue, 
namely,  in  its  two-fold  capacity  of  an  intoxi 
cating  and  stupefying  narcotic.  Of  course,  apart 
from  all  precipitate  hopes  and  faulty  applications 


AN    ATTEMPT  AT   SELF-CRITICISM.  13 

to  matters  specially  modern,  with  which  I  then 
spoiled  my  first  book,  the  great  Dionysian  note 
of  interrogation,  as  set  down  therein,  continues 
standing  on  and  on,  even  with  reference  to  music  : 
how  must  we  conceive  of  a  music,  which  is  no  longer 
of  Romantic  origin,  like  the  German ;  but  of 
Dionysian  ?  .  .  . 

7- 

— But,  my  dear  Sir,  if  your  book  is  not  Roman 
ticism,  what  in  the  world  is  ?  Can  the  deep  hatred 
of  the  present,  of  "  reality  "  and  "  modern  ideas  " 
be  pushed  farther  than  has  been  done  in  your 
artist-metaphysics? — which  would  rather  believe 
in  Nothing,  or  in  the  devil,  than  in  the  "  Now  "  ? 
Does  not  a  radical  bass  of  wrath  and  annihilative 
pleasure  growl  on  beneath  all  your  contrapuntal 
vocal  art  and  aural  seduction,  a  mad  determination 
to  oppose  all  that  "  now  "  is,  a  will  which  is  not 
so  very  far  removed  from  practical  nihilism  and 
which  seems  to  say  :  "  rather  let  nothing  be  true, 
than  that  you  should  be  in  the  right,  than  that 
your  truth  should  prevail !  "  Hear,  yourself,  my 
dear  Sir  Pessimist  and  art-deifier,  with  ever  so 
unlocked  ears,  a  single  select  passage  of  your 
own  booK,  that  not  ineloquent  dragon-slayer 
passage,  which  may  sound  insidiously  rat-charm 
ing  to  young  ears  and  hearts.  What  ?  is  not 
that  the  true  blue  romanticist-confession  of  1830 
under  the  mask  of  the  pessimism  of  1850?  After 
which,  of  course,  the  usual  romanticist  finale  at  once 
strike*  up, — rupture,  collapse,  return  and  prostra 
tion  before  an  old  belief,  before  the  old  God.  .  .  . 


14  THE   BIRTH    OF   TRAGEDY. 

What  ?  is  not  your  pessimist  book  itself  a  piece 
of  anti- Hellenism  and  Romanticism,  something 
"  equally  intoxicating  and  befogging,"  a  narcotic 
at  all  events,  ay,  a  piece  of  music,  of  German 
music  ?  But  listen  : 

Let  us  imagine  a  rising  generation  with  this  un- 
dauntedness  of  vision,  with  this  heroic  impulse  towards 
the  prodigious,  let  us  imagine  the  bold  step  of  these 
dragon -slayers,  the  proud  daring  with  which  they  turn 
their  backs  on  all  the  effeminate  doctrines  of  optimism,  in 
order  "  to  live  resolutely  "  in  the  Whole  and  in  the  Full  : 
would  it  not  be  necessary  for  the  tragic  man  of  this 
culture,  with  his  self-discipline  to  earnestness  and  terror, 
to  desire  a  new  art,  the  art  of  metaphysical  comfort, 
tragedy  as  the  Helena  belonging  to  him,  and  that  he 
should  exclaim  with  Faust  : 

"  Und  sollt  ich  nicht,  sehnsiichtigster  Gewalt, 
In's  Leben  ziehn  die  einzigste  Gestalt?"* 

"  Would  it  not  be  necessary  ?  "  .  .  .  No,  thrice 
no !  ye  young  romanticists :  it  would  not  be 
necessary !  But  it  is  very  probable,  that  things 
may  end  thus,  that  ye  may  end  thus,  namely 
"  comforted,"  as  it  is  written,  in  spite  of  all  self- 
discipline  to  earnestness  and  terror ;  metaphysic 
ally  comforted,  in  short,  as  Romanticists  are  wont 
to  end,  as  Christians.  .  .  .  No !  ye  should  first 
of  all  learn  the  art  of  earthly  comfort,  ye  should 
learn  to  laugh,  my  young  friends,  if  ye  are  at 
all  determined  to  remain  pessimists  :  if  so,  you 


*  And  shall  not  I,  by  mightiest  desire, 
In  living  shape  that  sole  fair  form  acquire  ? 

SWANWICK,  trans,  of  Faust. 


AN    ATTEMPT   AT  SELF-CRITICISM.  I  5 

will  perhaps,  as  laughing  ones,  eventually  send  all 
metaphysical  com  fort  ism  to  the  devil — and  meta 
physics  first  of  all !  Or,  to  say  it  in  the  language 
of  that  Dionysian  ogre,  called  ZaratJiustra : 

"  Lift  up  your  hearts,  my  brethren,  high,  higher  ! 
And  do  not  forget  your  legs  !  Lift  up  also  your  legs,  ye 
good  dancers— and  better  still  if  ye  stand  also  on  your 
heads  ! 

"  This  crown  of  the  laughter,  this  rose-garland  crown 
—  I  myself  have  put  on  this  crown  ;  I  myself  have 
consecrated  my  laughter.  No  one  else  have  I  found 
to-day  strong  enough  for  this. 

"Zarathustra  the  dancer,  Zarathustra  the  light  one, 
who  beckoneth  with  his  pinions,  one  ready  for  flight, 
beckoning  unto  all  birds,  ready  and  prepared,  a  bliss 
fully  light-spirited  one  :— 

"  Zarathustra  the  soothsayer,  Zarathustra  the  sooth- 
laugher,  no  impatient  one,  no  absolute  one,  one  who 
loveth  leaps  and  side-leaps  :  I  myself  have  put  on  this 
crown  ! 

"  This  crown  of  the  laughter,  this  rose-garland  crown 
— to  you  my  brethren  do  I  cast  this  crown  !  Laughing 
have  I  consecrated  :  ye  higher  men,  learn,  I  pray  you— 
to  laugh  ! " 

Thus  spake  Zarathustra^  Ixxiii.  17,  18,  and  20. 

SILS  MARIA,  OBERKNGADIN, 
Au&ust  1886. 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY 

FROM  THE  SPIRIT  OF  MUSIC 


FOREWORD   TO   RICHARD 
WAGNER. 


IN  order  to  keep  at  a  distance  all  the  possible 
scruples,  excitements,  and  misunderstandings  to 
which  the  thoughts  gathered  in  this  essay  will 
give  occasion,  considering  the  peculiar  character 
of  our  aesthetic  publicity,  and  to  be  able  also  Co 
write  the  introductory  remarks  with  the  same 
contemplative  delight,  the  impress  of  which,  as 
the  petrifaction  of  good  and  elevating  hours,  it 
bears  on  every  page,  I  form  a  conception  of  the 
moment  when  you,  my  highly  honoured  friend, 
will  receive  this  essay ;  how  you,  say  after  an 
evening  walk  in  the  winter  snow,  will  behold  the 
unbound  Prometheus  on  the  title-page,  read  my 
name,  and  be  forthwith  convinced  that,  whatever 
this  essay  may  contain,  the  author  has  something 
earnest  and  impressive  to  say,  and,  moreover,  that 
in  all  his  meditations  he  communed  with  you  as 
with  one  present  and  could  thus  write  only  what 
befitted  your  presence.  You  will  thus  remember 
that  it  was  at  the  same  time  as  your  magnificent 
dissertation  on  Beethoven  originated,  vi/.,  amidst 


20  THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY. 

the  horrors  and  sublimities  of  the  war  which  had 
just  then  broken  out,  that  I  collected  myself  for 
these  thoughts.  But  those  persons  would  err,  to 
whom  this  collection  suggests  no  more  perhaps 
than  the  antithesis  of  patriotic  excitement  and 
aesthetic  revelry,  of  gallant  earnestness  and 
sportive  delight.  Upon  a  real  perusal  of  this 
essay,  such  readers  will,  rather  to  their  surprise, 
discover  how  earnest  is  the  German  problem  we 
have  to  deal  with,  which  we  properly  place,  as 
a  vortex  and  turning-point,  in  the  very  midst  of 
German  hopes.  Perhaps,  however,  this  same 
class  of  readers  will  be  shocked  at  seeing  an 
aesthetic  problem  taken  so  seriously,  especially  if 
they  can  recognise  in  art  no  more  than  a  merry 
diversion,  a  readily  dispensable  court-jester  to  the 
"  earnestness  of  existence " :  as  if  no  one  were 
aware  of  the  real  meaning  of  this  confrontation 
with  the  "earnestness  of  existence."  These 
earnest  ones  may  be  informed  that  I  am  convinced 
that  art  is  the  highest  task  and  the  properly 
metaphysical  activity  of  this  life,  as  it  is  under 
stood  by  the  man,  to  whom,  as  my  sublime 
protagonist  on  this  path,  I  would  now  dedicate 
this  essay. 

BASEL,  end  of  the  year  1871. 


THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 


I. 

WE  shall  have  gained  much  for  the  science  of 
aesthetics,  when  once  we  have  perceived  not  only 
by  logical  inference,  but  by  the  immediate  certainty 
of  intuition,  that  the  continuous  development  of 
art  is  bound  up  with  the  duplexity  of  the  Apollonian 
and  the  Dionysian  :  in  like  manner  as  procreation 
is  dependent  on  the  duality  of  the  sexes,  involving 
perpetual  conflicts  with  only  periodically  inter 
vening  reconciliations.  These  names  we  borrow 
from  the  Greeks,  who  disclose  to  the  intelligent 
observer  the  profound  mysteries  of  their  view  of 
art,  not  indeed  in  concepts,  but  in  the  impressively 
clear  figures  of  their  world  of  deities.  It  is  in 
connection  with  Apollo  and  Dionysus,  the  two  art- 
deities  of  the  Greeks,  that  we  learn  that  there 
existed  in  the  Grecian  world  a  wide  antithesis,  in 
origin  and  aims,  between  the  art  of  the  shaper,  the 
Apollonian,  and  the  non-plastic  art  of  music,  that  of 
Dionysus  :  both  these  so  heterogeneous  tendencies 
run  parallel  to  each  other,  for  the  most  part  openly 
at  variance,  and  continually  inciting  each  other  to 
new  and  more  powerful  births,  to  perpetuate  in 


THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

them  the  strife  of  this  antithesis,  which  is  but 
seemingly  bridged  over  by  their  mutual  term 
"  Art " ;  till  at  last,  by  a  metaphysical  miracle  of 
the  Hellenic  will,  they  appear  paired  with  each 
other,  and  through  this  pairing  eventually  generate 
the  equally  Dionysian  and  Apollonian  art-work 
of  Attic  tragedy. 

In  order  to  bring  these  two  tendencies  within 
closer  range,  let  us  conceive  them  first  of  all  as  the 
separate  art-worlds  of  dreamland  and  drunkenness  ; 
between  which  physiological  phenomena  a  con 
trast  may  be  observed  analogous  to  that  existing 
between  the  Apollonian  and  the  Dionysian.  In 
dreams,  according  to  the  conception  of  Lucretius, 
the  glorious  divine  figures  first  appeared  to  the 
souls  of  men,  in  dreams  the  great  shaper  beheld  the 
charming  corporeal  structure  of  superhuman  beings, 
and  the  Hellenic  poet,  if  consulted  on  the  mysteries 
of  poetic  inspiration,  would  likewise  have  suggested 
dreams  and  would  have  offered  an  explanation  resem 
bling  that  of  Hans  Sachs  in  the  Meistersingers  : — 

Mein  Freund,  das  grad'  ist  Dichters  Werk, 

dass  er  sein  Traumen  deut'  und  merk'. 

Glaubt  mir,  des  Menschen  wahrster  Wahn 

wird  ihm  im  Traume  aufgethan  : 

all'  Dichtkunst  und  Poeterei 

ist  nichts  als  Wahrtraum-Deuterei.* 

*  My  friend,  just  this  is  poet's  task  : 
His  dreams  to  read  and  to  unmask. 
Trust  me,  illusion's  truths  thrice  sealed 
In  dream  to  man  will  be  revealed. 
All  verse-craft  and  poetisation 
Is  but  soothdream  interpretation. 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  23 

The  beauteous  appearance  of  the  dream-worlds, 
in  the  production  of  which  every  man  is  a  perfect 
artist,  is  the  presupposition  of  all  plastic  art,  and 
in  fact,  as  we  shall  see,  of  an  important  half  of 
poetry  also.  We  take  delight  in  the  immediate 
apprehension  of  form  ;  all  forms  speak  to  us  ;  there 
is  nothing"  indifferent,  nothing  superfluous.  But, 
together  with  the  highest  life  of  this  dream-reality 
we  also  have,  glimmering  through  it,  the  sensation 
of  its  appearance :  such  at  least  is  my  experience, 
as  to  the  frequency,  ay,  normality  of  which  I 
could  adduce  many  proofs,  as  also  the  sayings  of 
the  poets.  Indeed,  the  man  of  philosophic  turn 
has  a  foreboding  that  underneath  this  reality  in 
which  we  live  and  have  our  being,  another  and 
altogether  different  reality  lies  concealed,  and  that 
therefore  it  is  also  an  appearance ;  and  Schopen 
hauer  actually  designates  the  gift  of  occasionally 
regarding  men  and  things  as  mere  phantoms  and 
dream-pictures  as  the  criterion  of  philosophical 
ability.  Accordingly,  the  man  susceptible  to  art 
stands  in  the  same  relation  to  the  reality  of  dreams 
as  the  philosopher  to  the  reality  of  existence  ;  he 
is  a  close  and  willing  observer,  for  from  these 
pictures  he  reads  the  meaning  of  life,  and  by  these 
processes  he  trains  himself  for  life.  And  it  is 
perhaps  not  orrfy  the  agreeable  and  friendly 
pictures  that  he  realises  in  himself  with  such 
perfect  understanding :  the  earnest,  the  troubled, 
the  dreary,  the  gloomy,  the  sudden  checks,  the 
tricks  of  fortune,  the  uneasy  presentiments,  in 
short,  the  whole  "  Divine  Comedy "  of  life,  and 
the  Inferno,  also  pass  before  him,  not  merely  like 


24  THE  BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

pictures  on  the  wall — for  he  too  lives  and  suffers 
in  these  scenes, — and  yet  not  without  that  fleeting 
sensation  of  appearance.  And  perhaps  many  a 
one  will,  like  myself,  recollect  having  sometimes 
called  out  cheeringly  and  not  without  success 
amid  the  dangers  and  terrors  of  dream-life :  "  It 
is  a  dream  !  I  will  dream  on  !  "  I  have  likewise 
been  told  of  persons  capable  of  continuing  the 
causality  of  one  and  the  same  dream  for  three  and 
even  more  successive  nights :  all  of  which  facts 
clearly  testify  that  our  innermost  being,  the 
common  substratum  of  all  of  us,  experiences  our 
dreams  with  deep  joy  and  cheerful  acquiescence. 

This  cheerful  acquiescence  in  the  dream- 
experience  has  likewise  been  embodied  by  the 
Greeks  in  their  Apollo :  for  Apollo,  as  the  god  of 
all  shaping  energies,  is  also  the  soothsaying  god. 
He,  who  (as  the  etymology  of  the  name  indicates) 
is  the  "  shining  one,"  the  deity  of  light,  also  rules 
over  the  fair  appearance  of  the  inner  world  of 
fantasies.  The  higher  truth,  the  perfection  of 
these  states  in  contrast  to  the  only  partially 
intelligible  everyday  world,  ay,  the  deep  con 
sciousness  of  nature,  healing  and  helping  in  sleep 
and  dream,  is  at  the  same  time  the  symbolical 
analogue  of  the  faculty  of  soothsaying  and,  in 
general,  of  the  arts,  through  which  life  is  made 
possible  and  worth  living.  But  also  that  delicate 
line,  which  the  dream-picture  must  not  overstep 
— lest  it  act  pathologically  (in  which  case  appear 
ance,  being  reality  pure  and  simple,  would  impose 
upon  us) — must  not  be  wanting  in  the  picture  of 
Apollo :  that  measured  limitation,  that  freedom 


THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  25 

from  the  wilder  emotions,  that  philosophical 
calmness  of  the  sculptor-god.  His  eye  must  be 
"  sunlike,"  according  to  his  origin  ;  even  when  it 
is  angry  and  looks  displeased,  the  sacredness  of 
his  beauteous  appearance  is  still  there.  And  so 
we  might  apply  to  Apollo,  in  an  eccentric  sense, 
what  Schopenhauer  says  of  the  man  wrapt  in 
the  veil  of  Maya  *  :  Welt  als  Wille  und  Vorstellung, 
I.  p.  416:  "Just  as  in  a  stormy  sea,  unbounded 
in  every  direction,  rising  and  falling  with  howling 
mountainous  waves,  a  sailor  sits  in  a  boat  and 
trusts  in  his  frail  barque  :  so  in  the  midst  of  a 
world  of  sorrows  the  individual  sits  quietly  sup 
ported  by  and  trusting  in  his  principium  individu- 
ationis."  Indeed,  we  might  say  of  Apollo,  that 
ii7~~Eirn  the  unshaken  faith  in  this  principium  and 
the  quiet  sitting  of  the  man  wrapt  therein  have 
received  their  sublimest  expression  ;  and  we  might 
even  designate  Apollo  as  the  glorious  divine  image 
of  the  principium  individuationis,  from  out  of 
the  gestures  and  looks  of  which  all  the  joy  and 
wisdom  of  "  appearance,"  together  with  its  beauty, 
speak  to  us. 

In  the  same  work  Schopenhauer  has  described 
to  us  the  stupendous  awe  which  seizes  upon  man, 
when  of  a  sudden  he  is  at  a  loss  to  account  for 
the  cognitive  forms  of  a  phenomenon,  in  that  the 
principle  of  reason,  in  some  one  of  its  manifesta 
tions,  seems  to  admit  of  an  exception.  Add  to 
this  awe  the  blissful  ecstasy  which  rises  from  the 

*  Cf.  World  and  Will  as  Idea,  \.  455  fif.,  trans,  by  Haldanc 
and  Kemp. 


26  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

innermost  depths  of  man,  ay,  of  nature,  at  this 
same  collapse  of  the  principium  individuationis^ 
and  we  shall  gain  an  insight  into  the  being  of  the 
Dionysian,  which  is  brought  within  closest  ken 
perhaps  by  the  analogy  of  drunkenness.  It  is 
either  under  the  influence  of  the  narcotic  draught, 
of  which  the  hymns  of  all  primitive  men  and 
peoples  tell  us,  pr  by  the  powerful  approach  of 
spring  penetrating  all  nature  with  joy,  that  those 
Dionysian  emotions  awake,  in  the  augmentation 
of  which  the  subjective  vanishes  to  complete  self- 
forgetfulness.  So  also  in  the  German"  Middle 
Ages  singing  and  dancing  crowds,  ever  increasing 
in  number,  were  borne  from  place  to  place  under 
this  same  Dionysian  power.  In  these  St.  John's 
and  St.  Vitus's  dancers  we  again  perceive  the 
Bacchic  choruses  of  the  Greeks,  with  their  previous 
history  in  Asia  Minor,  as  far  back  as  Babylon 
and  the  orgiastic  Sacaea.  There  are  some,  who, 
from  lack  of  experience  or  obtuseness,  will  turn 
away  from  such  phenomena  as  "  folk-diseases " 
with  a  smile  of  contempt  or  pity  prompted  by  the 
consciousness  of  their  own  health :  of  course,  the 
poor  wretches  do  not  divine  what  a  cadaverous- 
looking  and  ghastly  aspect  this  very  "  health " 
of  theirs  presents  when  the  glowing  life  of  the 
Dionysian  revellers  rushes  past  them. 

Under  the  charm  of  the  Dionysian  not  only 
is  the  covenant  between  man  and  man  again 
established,  but  also  estranged,  hostile  or  sub 
jugated  nature  again  celebrates  her  reconciliation 
with  her  lost  son,  man.  Of  her  own  accord  earth 
proffers  her  gifts,  and  peacefully  the  beasts  of 


THE    BIRTH    OF   TRAGEDY.  27 

prey  approach  from  the  desert  and  the  rocks. 
The  chariot  of  Dionysus  is  bedecked  with  flowers 
and  garlands :  panthers  and  tigers  pass  beneath 
his  yoke.  Change  Beethoven's  "  jubilee-song " 
into  a  painting,  and,  if  your  imagination  be  equal 
to  the  occasion  when  the  awestruck  millions  sink 
into  the  dust,  you  will  then  be  able  to  approach 
the  Dionysian.  Now  is  the  slave  a  free  man, 
now  all  the  stubborn,  hostile  barriers,  which  neces 
sity,  caprice,  or  "  shameless  fashion  "  has  set  up 
between  man  and  man,  are  broken  down.  Now, 
at  the  evangel  of  cosmic  harmony,  each  one  feels 
himself  not  only  united,  reconciled,  blended  with 
his  neighbour,  but  as  one  with  him,  as  if  the  veil 
of  Maya  had  been  torn  and  were  now  merely 
fluttering  in  tatters  before  the  mysterious 
Primordial  Unity.  In  song  and  in  dance  man 
exhibits  himself  as  a  member  of  a  higher  com 
munity  :  he  has  forgotten  how  to  walk  and  speak, 
and  is  on  the  point  of  taking  a  dancing  flight 
into  the  air.  His  gestures  bespeak  enchantment. 
Even  as  the  animals  now  talk,  and  as  the  earth 
yields  milk  and  honey,  so  also  something  super 
natural  sounds  forth  from  him  :  he  feels  himself 
a  god,  he  himself  now  walks  about  enchanted 
and  elated  even  as  the  gods  whom  he  saw 
walking  about  in  his  dreams.  Man  is  no  longer 
an  artist,  he  has  become  a  work  of  art :  the 
artistic  power  of  all  nature  here  reveals  itself 
in  the  tremors  of  drunkenness  to  the  highest 
gratification  of  the  Primordial  Unity.  The 
noblest  clay,  the  costliest  marble,  namely  man, 
is  here  kneaded  and  cut,  and  the  chisel  strokes  of 


28  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

the  Dionysian  world-artist  are  accompanied  with 
the  cry  of  the  Eleusinian  mysteries :  "  Ihr  stiirzt 
nieder,  Millionen  ?  Ahnest  du  den  Schopfer, 
Welt  ?  "  * 


Thus  far  we  have  considered  the  Apollonian  and 
his  antithesis,  the  Dionysian,  as  ^artistic  powers, 
which  burst  forth  from  nature  herself,  witTwut  the 
mediation  of  the  human  artist,  and  in  which  her 
art-impulses  are  satisfied  in  the  most  immediate 
and  direct  way :  first,  as  the  pictorial  world  of 
dreams,  the  perfection  of  which  has  no  connection 
whatever  with  the  intellectual  height  or  artistic 
culture  of  the  unit  man,  and  again,  as  drunken, 
reality,  which  likewise  does  not  heed  the  unit 
man,  but  even  seeks  to  destroy  the  individual 
and  redeem  him  by  a  mystic  feeling  of  Oneness. 
Anent  these  immediate  art-states  of  nature  £very 
artist  is  either  an  "  imitator,"  to  wit,  either  an 
Apollonian,  an  artist  in  dreams,  or  a  Dionysian,  an 
artist  in  ecstasies,  or  finally — as  for  instance  in 
Greek  tragedy — an  artist  in  both  dreams  and 
ecstasies  :  so  we  may  perhaps  picture  him,  as  in 
his  Dionysian  drunkenness  and  mystical  self- 
abnegation,  lonesome  and  apart  from  the  revelling 
choruses,  he  sinks  down,  and  how  now,  through 
Apollonian  dream-inspiration,  his  own  state,  i.e., 


*  Ye  bow  in  the  dust,  oh  millions  ? 
Thy  maker,  mortal,  dost  divine  ? 

Cf.  Schiller's    "Hymn   to   Joy";   and    Beethoven,  Ninth 
Symphony. — TR. 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  29 

his  oneness  with  the  primal  source  of  the  universe, 
reveals  itself  to  him  in  a  symbolical  dream-picture. 

After  these  general  premisings  and  contrastings, 
let  us  now  approach  the  Greeks  in  order  to  learn 
in  what  degree  and  to  what  height  these  art- 
impulses  of  nature  were  developed  in  them : 
whereby  we  shall  be  enabled  to  understand  and 
appreciate  more  deeply  the  relation  of  the  Greek 
artist  to  his  archetypes,  or,  according  to  the 
Aristotelian  expression,  "  the  imitation  of  nature." 
In  spite  of  all  the  dream-literature  and  the 
numerous  dream-anecdotes  of  the  Greeks,  we  can 
speak  only  conjecturally,  though  with  a  fair  degree 
of  certainty,  of  their  dreams.  Considering  the 
incredibly  precise  and  unerring  plastic  power  of 
their  eyes,  as  also  their  manifest  and  sincere 
delight  in  colours,  we  can  hardly  refrain  (to  the 
shame  of  every  one  born  later)  from  assuming  for 
their  very  dreams  a  logical  causality  of  lines  and 
contours,  colours  and  groups,  a  sequence  of  scenes 
resembling  their  best  reliefs,  the  perfection  of 
which  would  certainly  justify  us,  if  a  comparison 
were  possible,  in  designating  the  dreaming  Greeks 
as  Homers  and  Homer  as  a  dreaming  Greek  :  in 
a  deeper  sense  than  when  modern  man,  in  respect 
to  his  dreams,  ventures  to  compare  himself  with 
Shakespeare. 

On  the  other  hand,  we  should  not  have  to 
speak  conjecturally,  if  asked  to  disclose  the  im 
mense  gap  which  separated  the  Dionysian  Greek 
from  the  Dionysian  barbarian.  From  all  quarters 
of  the  Ancient  World — to  say  nothing  of  the 
modern — from  Rome  as  far  as  Babylon,  we  can 


3O  THE   BIRTH    OF   TRAGEDY. 

prove  the  existence  of  Dionysian  festivals,  the 
type  of  which  bears,  at  best,  the  same  relation  to 
the  Greek  festivals  as  the  bearded  satyr,  who 
borrowed  his  name  and  attributes  from  the  goat, 
does  to  Dionysus  himself.  In  nearly  every 
instance  the  centre  of  these  festivals  lay  in  extra 
vagant  sexual  licentiousness,  the  waves  of  which 
overwhelmed  all  family  life  and  its  venerable 
traditions ;  the  very  wildest  beasts  of  nature  were 
let  loose  here,  including  that  detestable  mixture 
of  lust  and  cruelty  which  has  always  seemed  to 
me  the  genuine  "  witches'  draught."  For  some 
time,  however,  it  would  seem  that  the  Greeks 
were  perfectly  secure  and  guarded  against  the 
feverish  agitations  of  these  festivals  ( — the  know 
ledge  of  which  entered  Greece  by  all  the  channels 
of  land  and  sea)  by  the  figure  of  Apollo  himself 
rising  here  in  full  pride,  who  could  not  have  held 
out  the  Gorgon's  head  to  a  more  dangerous  power 
than  this  grotesquely  uncouth  Dionysian.  It  is 
in  Doric  art  that  this  majestically-rejecting  atti 
tude  of  Apollo  perpetuated  itself.  This  opposition 
became  more  precarious  and  even  impossible, 
when,  from  out  of  the  deepest  root  of  the  Hellenic 
nature,  similar  impulses  finally  broke  forth  and 
made  way  for  themselves :  the  Delphic  god,  by  a 
seasonably  effected  reconciliation,  was  now  con 
tented  with  taking  the  destructive  arms  from  the 
hands  of  his  powerful  antagonist.  This  reconcilia 
tion  marks  the  most  important  moment  in  the 
history  of  the  Greek  cult :  wherever  we  turn  our 
eyes  we  may  observe  the  revolutions  resulting  from 
this  event.  It  was  the  reconciliation  of  two  anta- 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  31 

gonists,  with  the  sharp  demarcation  of  the 
boundary-lines  to  be  thenceforth  observed  by 
each,  and  with  periodical  transmission  of  testi 
monials  ; — in  reality,  the  chasm  was  not  bridged 
over.  But  if  we  observe  how,  under  the  pressure 
of  this  conclusion  of  peace,  the  Dionysian  power 
manifested  itself,  we  shall  now  recognise  in  the 
Dionysian  orgies  of  the  Greeks,  as  compared  with 
the  Babylonian  Sacaea  and  their  retrogression  of 
man  to  the  tiger  and  the  ape,  the  significance  of 
festivals  of  world-redemption  and  days  of  trans 
figuration.  Not  till  then  does  nature  attain  her 
artistic  jubilee ;  not  till  then  does  the  rupture  of 
t\\e  principium  individuationis  become  an  artistic 
phenomenon.  That  horrible  "  witches'  draught  " 
of  sensuality  and  cruelty  was  here  powerless  :  only 
the  curious  blending  and  duality  in  the  emotions 
of  the  Dionysian  revellers  reminds  one  of  it — just 
as  medicines  remind  one  of  deadly  poisons, — that 
phenomenon,  to  wit,  that  pains  beget  joy,  that 
jubilation  wrings  painful  sounds  out  of  the  breast. 
From  the  highest  joy  sounds  the  cry  of  horror  or 
the  yearning  wail  over  an  irretrievable  loss.  In 
these  Greek  festivals  a  sentimental  trait,  as  it  were, 
breaks  forth  from  nature,  as  if  she  must  sigh 
over  her  dismemberment  into  individuals.  The 
song  and  pantomime  of  such  dually-minded  revel 
lers  was  something  new  and  unheard-of  in  the 
Homeric-Grecian  world  :  and  the  Dionysian  music 
in  particular  excited  awe  and  horror.  If  music, 
as  it  would  seem,  was  previously  known  as  an 
Apollonian  art,  it  was,  strictly  speaking,  only  as 
the  wave-beat  of  rhythm,  the  formative  power  of 


32  THE  BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

which  was  developed  to  the  representation  of  Apol 
lonian  conditions.  The  music  of  Apollo  was 
Doric  architectonics  in  tones,  but  in  merely 
suggested  tones,  such  as  those  of  the  cithara. 
The  very  element  which  forms  the  essence  of 
Dionysian  music  (and  hence  of  music  in  general) 
is  carefully  excluded  as  un-Apollonian ;  namely, 
the  thrilling  power  of  the  tone,  the  uniform  stream 
of  the  melos,  and  the  thoroughly  incomparable 
world  of  harmony.  In  the  Dionysian  dithyramb 
man  is  incited  to  the  highest  exaltation  of  all 
his  symbolic  faculties ;  something  never  before 
experienced  struggles  for  utterance — the  annihila 
tion  of  the  veil  of  Maya,  Oneness  as  genius  of  the 
race,  ay,  of  nature.  The  essence  of  nature  is  now 
to  be  expressed  symbolically ;  a  new  world  of 
symbols  is  required  ;  for  once  the  entire  symbolism 
of  the  body,  not  only  the  symbolism  of  the  lips, 
face,  and  speech,  but  the  whole  pantomime  of 
dancing  which  sets  all  the  members  into  rhyth 
mical  motion.  Thereupon  the  other  symbolic 
powers,  those  of  music,  in  rhythmics,  dynamics, 
and  harmony,  suddenly  become  impetuous.  To 
comprehend  this  collective  discharge  of  all  the 
symbolic  powers,  a  man  must  have  already  attained 
that  height  of  self-abnegation,  which  wills  to 
express  itself  symbolically  through  these  powers: 
the  Dithyrambic  votary  of  Dionysus  is  therefore 
understood  only  by  those  like  himself!  With 
what  astonishment  must  the  Apollonian  Greek 
have  beheld  him  !  With  an  astonishment,  which 
was  all  the  greater  the  more  it  was  mingled  with 
the  shuddering  suspicion  that  all  this  was  in 


THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  33 

reality  not  so  very  foreign  to  him,  yea,  that,  like 
unto  a  veil,  his  Apollonian  consciousness  only  hid 
this  Dionysian  world  from  his  view. 


In  order  to  comprehend  this,  we  must  take 
down  the  artistic  structure  of  the  Apollonian 
culture ',  as  it  were,  stone  by  stone,  till  we  behold 
the  foundations  on  which  it  rests.  Here  we 
observe  first  of  all  the  glorious  Olympian  figures  of 
the  gods,  standing  on  the  gables  of  this  structure, 
whose  deeds,  represented  in  far-shining  reliefs, 
adorn  its  friezes.  Though  Apollo  stands  among 
them  as  an  individual  deity,  side  by  side  with 
others,  and  without  claim  to  priority  of  rank,  we 
must  not  suffer  this  fact  to  mislead  us.  The 
same  impulse  which  embodied  itself  in  Apollo  has, 
in  general,  given  birth  to  this  whole  Olympian 
world,  and  in  this  sense  we  may  regard  Apollo  as 
the  father  thereof.  What  was  the  enormous  need 
from  which  proceeded  such  an  illustrious  group  of 
Olympian  beings? 

Whosoever,  with  another  religion  in  his  heart, 
approaches  these  Olympians  and  seeks  among 
them  for  moral  elevation,  even  for  sanctity,  for 
incorporeal  spiritualisation,  for  sympathetic  looks 
of  love,  will  soon  be  obliged  to  turn  his  back 
on  them,  discouraged  and  disappointed.  Here 
nothing  suggests  asceticism,  spirituality,  or  duty : 
here  only  an  exuberant,  even  triumphant  life 
speaks  to  us4  in  which  everything  existing  is 
deified,  whether  good  or  bad.  And  so  the 
C 


34  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

spectator  will  perhaps  stand  quite  bewildered 
before  this  fantastic  exuberance  of  life,  and  ask 
himself  what  magic  potion  these  madly  merry 
men  could  have  used  for  enjoying  life,  so  that, 
wherever  they  turned  their  eyes,  Helena,  the  ideal 
image  of  their  own  existence  "  floating  in  sweet 
sensuality,"  smiled  upon  them.  But  to  this 
spectator,  already  turning  backwards,  we  must 
call  out :  "  depart  not  hence,  but  hear  rather  what 
Greek  folk-wisdom  says  of  this  same  life,  which 
with  such  inexplicable  cheerfulness  spreads  out 
before  thee.  There  is  an  ancient  story  that  king 
Midas  hunted  in  the  forest  a  long  time  for  the 
wise  Silenus,  the  companion  of  Dionysus,  without 
capturing  him.  When  at  last  he  fell  into  his 
hands,  the  king  asked  what  was  best  of  all  and 
most  desirable  for  man.  Fixed  and  immovable, 
the  demon  remained  silent ;  till  at  last,  forced  by 
the  king,  he  broke  out  with  shrill  laughter  into 
these  words:  "Oh,  wretched  race  of  a  day, 
children  of  chance  and  misery,  why  do  ye  compel 
me  to  say  to  you  what  it  were  most  expedient  for 
you  not  to  hear?  What  is  best  of  all  is  for  ever 
beyond  your  reach :  not  to  be  born,  not  to  be,  to 
be  nothing.  The  second  best  for  you,  however, 
is  soon  to  die." 

How  is  the  Olympian  world  of  deities  related 
to  this  folk-wisdom  ?  Even  as  the  rapturous 
vision  of  the  tortured  martyr  to  his  sufferings. 

Now  the  Olympian  magic  mountain  opens,  as 
it  were,  to  our  view  and  shows  to  us  its  roots. 
The  Greek  knew  and  felt  the  terrors  and  horrors 
of  existence :  to  be  able  to  live  at  all,  he  had  to 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  35 

interpose  the  shining  dream-birth  of  the  Olympian 
world  between  himself  and  them.  The  excessive 
distrust  of  the  titanic  powers  of  nature,  the  Moira 
throning  inexorably  over  all  knowledge,  the 
vulture  of  the  great  philanthropist  Prometheus, 
the  terrible  fate  of  the  wise  CEdipus,  the  family 
curse  of  the  Atridae  which  drove  Orestes  to 
matricide ;  in  short,  that  entire  philosophy  of  the 
sylvan  god,  with  its  mythical  exemplars,  which 
wrought  the  ruin  of  the  melancholy  Etruscans — 
was  again  and  again  surmounted  anew  by  the 
Greeks  through  the  artistic  middle  world  of  the 
Olympians,  or  at  least  veiled  and  withdrawn  from 
sight.  To  be  able  to  live,  the  Greeks  had,  from 
direst  necessity,  to  create  these  gods :  which 
process  we  may  perhaps  picture  to  ourselves  in 
this  manner :  that  out  of  the  original  Titan 
thearchy  of  terror  the  Olympian  thearchy  of  joy 
was  evolved,  by  slow  transitions,  through  the 
Apollonian  impulse  to  beauty,  even  as  roses  break 
forth  from  thorny  bushes.  How  else  could  this 
so  sensitive  people,  so  vehement  in  its  desires,  so 
singularly  qualified  for  suffering,  have  endured 
existence,  if  it  had  not  been  exhibited  to  them 
in  their  gods,  surrounded  with  a  higher  glory  ? 
The  same  impulse  which  calls  art  into  being,  as 
the  complement  and  consummation  of  existence, 
seducing  to  a  continuation  of  life,  caused  also  the 
Olympian  world  to  arise,  in  which  the  Hellenic 
"  will "  held  up  before  itself  a  transfiguring  mirror. 
Thus  do  the  gods  justify  the  life  of  man,  in  that 
they  themselves  live  it — the  only  satisfactory 
Theodicy  !  Existence  under  the  bright  sunshine 


36  THE  BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

of  such  gods  is  regarded  as  that  which  is  desirable 
in  itself,  and  the  real  grief  of  the  Homeric  men 
has  reference  to  parting  from  it,  especially  to 
early  parting :  so  that  we  might  now  say  of  them, 
with  a  reversion  of  the  Silenian  wisdom,  that  "  to 
die  early  is  worst  of  all  for  them,  the  second 
worst  is — some  day  to  die  at  all."  If  once  the 
lamentation  is  heard,  it  will  ring  out  again,  of  the 
short-lived  Achilles,  of  the  leaf-like  change  and 
vicissitude  of  the  human  race,  of  the  decay  of  the 
heroic  age.  It  is  not  unworthy  of  the  greatest 
hero  to  long  for  a  continuation  of  life,  ay,  even  as 
a  day-labourer.  So  vehemently  does  the  "  will," 
at  the  Apollonian  stage  of  development,  long  for 
this  existence,  so  completely  at  one  does  the 
Homeric  man  feel  himself  with  it,  that  the  very 
lamentation  becomes  its  song  of  praise. 

Here  we  must  observe  that  this  harmony  which 
is  so  eagerly  contemplated  by  modern  man,  in 
fact,  this  oneness  of  man  with  nature,  to  express 
which  Schiller  introduced  the  technical  term 
"  naive,"  is  by  no  means  such  a  simple,  naturally 
resulting  and,  as  it  were,  inevitable  condition, 
which  must  be  found  at  the  gate  of  every  culture 
leading  to  a  paradise  of  man :  this  could  be 
believed  only  by  an  age  which  sought  to  picture 
to  itself  Rousseau's  £mile  also  as  an  artist,  and 
imagined  it  had  found  in  Homer  such  an  artist 
fimile,  reared  at  Nature's  bosom.  Wherever  we 
meet  with  the  "naive"  in  art,  it  behoves  us  to 
recognise  the  highest  effect  of  the  Apollonian 
culture,  which  in  the  first  place  has  always  to  over 
throw  some  Titanic  empire  and  slay  monsters,  and 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  37 

which,  through  powerful  dazzling  representations 
and  pleasurable  illusions,  must  have  trium  )hed 
over  a  terrible  depth  of  world-contemplation  ind 
a  most  keen  susceptibility  to  suffering.  But  how 
seldom  is  the  naive — that  complete  absorption  in 
the  beauty  of  appearance — attained  !  And  hen:e 
how  inexpressibly  sublime  is  Plomer,  who,  as  un.t 
being,  bears  the  same  relation  to  this  Apollonian 
folk-culture  as  the  unit  dream-artist  does  to  the 
dream-faculty  of  the  people  and  of  Nature  in 
general.  The  Homeric  "  naivete* "  can  be  com 
prehended  only  as  the  complete  triumph  of  the 
Apollonian  illusion :  it  is  the  same  kind  of 
illusion  as  Nature  so  frequently  employs  to 
compass  her  ends.  The  true  goal  is  veiled  by  a 
phantasm  :  we  stretch  out  our  hands  for  the  latter, 
while  Nature  attains  the  former  through  our 
illusion.  In  the  Greeks  the  "will"  desired  to 
contemplate  itself  in  the  transfiguration  of  the 
genius  and  the  world  of  art  ;  in  order  to  glorify 
themselves,  its  creatures  had  to  feel  themselves 
worthy  of  glory  ;  they  had  to  behold  themselves 
again  in  a  higher  sphere,  without  this  consummate 
world  of  contemplation  acting  as  an  imperative  or 
reproach.  Such  is  the  sphere  of  beauty,  in  which, 
as  in  a  mirror,  they  saw  their  images,  the 
Olympians.  With  this  mirroring  of  beauty  the 
Hellenic  will  combated  its  talent — correlative  to 
the  artistic — for  suffering  and  for  the  wisdom  of 
suffering:  and,  as  a  monument  of  its  victory, 
Homer,  the  naive  artist,  stands  before  us. 


38  THE  BIRTH  OF  TRAGEDY. 

4- 

Concerning  this  naive  artist  the  analogy  of 
dreams  will  enlighten  us  to  some  extent.  When 
w.  realise  to  ourselves  the  dreamer,  as,  in  the 
midst  of  the  illusion  of  the  dream-world  and  with 
out  disturbing  it,  he  calls  out  to  himself:  "  it  is  a 
dream,  I  will  dream  on  "  ;  when  we  must  thence 
infer  a  deep  inner  joy  in  dream-contemplation  ; 
when,  on  the  other  hand,  to  be  at  all  able  to  dream 
with  this  inner  joy  in  contemplation,  we  must  have 
completely  forgotten  the  day  and  its  terrible  ob- 
trusiveness,  we  may,  under  the  direction  of  the 
dream-reading  Apollo,  interpret  all  these  phe 
nomena  to  ourselves  somewhat  as  follows.  Though 
it  is  certain  that  of  the  two  halves  of  life,  the 
waking  and  the  dreaming,  the  former  appeals  to 
us  as  by  far  the  more  preferred,  important,  ex 
cellent  and  worthy  of  being  lived,  indeed,  as  that 
which  alone  is  lived  :  yet,  with  reference  to  that 
mysterious  ground  of  our  being  of  which  we  are 
the  phenomenon,  I  should,  paradoxical  as  it  may 
seem,  be  inclined  to  maintain  the  very  opposite 
estimate  of  the  value  of  dream  life.  For  the  more 
clearly  I  perceive  in  nature  those  all-powerful 
art  impulses,  and  in  them  a  fervent  longing  for 
appearance,  for  redemption  through  appearance, 
the  more  I  feel  myself  driven  to  the  metaphysical 
assumption  that  the  Verily-Existent  and  Prim 
ordial  Unity,  as  the  Eternally  Suffering  and  Self- 
Contradictory,  requires  the  rapturous  vision,  the 
joyful  appearance,  for  its  continuous  salvation : 
which  appearance  we,  who  are  completely  wrapt 


THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  39 

in  it  and  composed  of  it,  must  regard  as  the  Verily 
Non-existent, — i.e.,  as  a  perpetual  unfolding  in 
time,  space  and  causality, — in  other  words,  as  em 
piric  reality.  If  we  therefore  waive  the  consideration 
of  our  own  "reality"  for  the  present,  if  we  con 
ceive  our  empiric  existence,  and  that  of  the  world 
generally,  as  a  representation  of  the  Primordial 
Unity  generated  every  moment,  we  shall  then  have 
to  regard  the  dream  as  an  appearance  of  appearance, 
hence  as  a  still  higher  gratification  of  the  prim 
ordial  desire  for  appearance.  It  is  for  this  same 
reason  that  the  innermost  heart  of  Nature  experi 
ences  that  indescribable  joy  in  the  naive  artist  and 
in  the  naive  work  of  art,  which  is  likewise  only 
"  an  appearance  of  appearance."  In  a  symbolic 
painting,  Raphael,  himself  one  of  these  immortal 
"  naive  "  ones,  has  represented  to  us  this  depoten- 
tiating  of  appearance  to  appearance,  the  primordial 
process  of  the  naive  artist  and  at  the  same  time  of 
Apollonian  culture.  In  his  Transfiguration,  the 
lower  half,  with  the  possessed  boy,  the  despairing 
bearers,  the  helpless,  terrified  disciples,  shows  to 
us  the  reflection  of  eternal  primordial  pain,  the  sole 
basis  of  the  world  :  the  "  appearance  "  here  is  the 
counter-appearance  of  eternal  Contradiction,  the 
father  of  things.  Out  of  this  appearance  then 
arises,  like  an  ambrosial  vapour,  a  visionlike  new 
world  of  appearances,  of  which  those  wrapt  in  the 
first  appearance  see  nothing — a  radiant  floating  in 
purest  bliss  and  painless  Contemplation  beaming 
from  wide-open  eyes.  Here  there  is  presented  to 
our  view,  in  the  highest  symbolism  of  art,  that 
Apollonian  world  of  beauty  and  its  substratum, 


40  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

the  terrible  wisdom  of  Silenus,  and  we  comprehend, 
by  intuition,  their  necessary  interdependence. 
Apollo,  however,  again  appears  to  us  as  the 
apotheosis  of  the  principium  individuationis,  in 
which  alone  the  perpetually  attained  end  of  the 
Primordial  Unity,  its  redemption  through  appear 
ance,  is  consummated :  he  shows  us,  with  sublime 
attitudes,  how  the  entire  world  of  torment  is 
necessary,  that  thereby  .the  individual  may  be  im 
pelled  to  realise  the  redeeming  vision,  and  then, 
sunk  in  contemplation  thereof,  quietly  sit  in  his 
fluctuating  barque,  in  the  midst  of  the  sea. 

This  apotheosis  of  individuation,  if  it  be  at  all 
conceived  as  imperative  and  laying  down  precepts, 
knows  but  one  law — the  individual,  i.e.,  the  observ 
ance  of  the  boundaries  of  the  individual,  measure 
in  the  Hellenic  sense.  Apollo,  as  ethical  deity, 
demands  due  proportion  of  his  disciples,  and,  that 
this  may  be  observed,  he  demands  self-knowledge. 
And  thus,  parallel  to  the  aesthetic  necessity  for 
beauty,  there  run  the  demands  "  know  thyself" 
and  "  not  too  much,"  while  presumption  and 
undueness  are  regarded  as  the  truly  hostile  demons 
of  the  non-Apollonian  sphere,  hence  as  char 
acteristics  of  the  pre-Apollonian  age,  that  of  the 
Titans,  and  of  the  extra- Apollonian  world,  that  of 
the  barbarians.  Because  of  his  Titan-like  love 
for  man,  Prometheus  had  to  be  torn  to  pieces  by 
vultures  ;  because  of  his  excessive  wisdom,  which 
solved  the  riddle  of  the  Sphinx,  CEdipus  had  to 
plunge  into  a  bewildering  vortex  of  monstrous 
crimes  :  thus  did  the  Delphic  god  interpret  the 
Grecian  past. 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  41 

So  also  the  effects  wrought  by  the  Dionysian 
appeared  "  titanic  "  and  "  barbaric  "  to  the  Apol 
lonian  Greek  :  while  at  the  same  time  he  could  not 
conceal  from  himself  that  he  too  was  inwardly 
related  to  these  overthrown  Titans  and  heroes. 
Indeed,  he  had  to  recognise  still  more  than  this: 
his  entire  existence,  with  all  its  beauty  and  moder 
ation,  rested  on  a  hidden  substratum  of  suffering 
and  of  knowledge,  which  was  again  disclosed  to 
him  by  the  Dionysian.  And  lo  !  Apollo  could 
not  live  without  Dionysus  !  The  "  titanic  "  and 
the  "  barbaric  "  were  in  the  end  not  less  necessary 
than  the  Apollonian.  And  now  let  us  imagine  to 
ourselves  how  the  ecstatic  tone  of  the  Dionysian 
festival  sounded  in  ever  more  luring  and  bewitching 
strains  into  this  artificially  confined  world  built  on 
appearance  and  moderation,  how  in  these  strains 
all  the  undueness  of  nature,  in  joy,  sorrow,  and 
knowledge,  even  to  the  transpiercing  shriek,  became 
audible  :  let  us  ask  ourselves  what  meaning  could 
be  attached  to  the  psalmodising  artist  of  Apollo, 
with  the  phantom  harp-sound,  as  compared  with 
this  demonic  folk-song !  The  muses  of  the  arts 
of  "  appearance  "  paled  before  an  art  which,  in  its 
intoxication,  spoke  the  truth,  the  wisdom  of  Silenus 
cried  "  woe  !  woe  !  "  against  the  cheerful  Olympians. 
The  individual,  with  all  his  boundaries  and  due 
proportions,  went  under  in  the  self-oblivion  of  the 
Dionysian  states  and  forgot  the  Apollonian  pre 
cepts.  The  Undueness  revealed  itself  as  truth, 
contradiction,  the  bljssj^n_of_r)ain,  declared  itself 
but  of  the  heart  of  nature.  And  thus,  wherever 
the  Dionysian  prevailed,  the  Apollonian  was 


42  THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY. 

routed  and  annihilated.  But  it  is  quite  as  certain 
that,  where  the  first  assault  was  successfully  with 
stood,  the  authority  and  majesty  of  the  Delphic 
god  exhibited  itself  as  more  rigid  and  menacing 
than  ever.  For  I  can  only  explain  to  myself  the 
Doric  state  and  Doric  art  as  a  permanent  war-camp 
of  the  Apollonian  :  only  by  incessant  opposition 
to  the  titanic-barbaric  nature  of  the  Dionysian 
was  it  possible  for  an  art  so  defiantly-prim,  so 
encompassed  with  bulwarks,  a  training  so  warlike 
and  rigorous,  a  constitution  so  cruel  and  relentless, 
to  last  for  any  length  of  time. 

Up  to  this  point  we  have  enlarged  upon  the 
observation  made  at  the  beginning  of  this  essay : 
how  the  Dionysian  and  the  Apollonian,  in  ever 
new  births  succeeding  and  mutually  augmenting 
one  another,  controlled  the  Hellenic  genius :  how 
from  out  the  age  of  "  bronze,"  with  its  Titan 
struggles  and  rigorous  folk-philosophy,  the  Homeric 
world  develops  under  the  fostering  sway  of  the 
Apollonian  impulse  to  beauty,  how  this  "  naive  " 
splendour  is  again  overwhelmed  by  the  inbursting 
flood  of  the  Dionysian,  and  how  against  this  new 
power  the  Apollonian  rises  to  the  austere  majesty 
of  Doric  art  and  the  Doric  view  of  things.  If, 
then,  in  this  way,  in  the  strife  of  these  two  hostile 
principles,  the  older  Hellenic  history  falls  into  four 
great  periods  of  art,  we  are  now  driven  to  inquire 
after  the  ulterior  purpose  of  these  unfoldings  and 
processes,  unless  perchance  we  should  regard  the 
last-attained  period,  the  period  of  Doric  art,  as  the 
end  and  aim  of  these  artistic  impulses :  and  here 
the  sublime  and  highly  celebrated  art-work  of 


THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  43 

Attic  tragedy  and  dramatic  dithyramb  presents 
itself  to  our  view  as  the  common  goal  of  both 
these  impulses,  whose  mysterious  union,  after 
many  and  long  precursory  struggles,  found  its 
glorious  consummation  in  such  a  child, — which  is 
at  once  Antigone  and  Cassandra, 


5- 

We  now  approach  the  real  purpose  of  our  in 
vestigation,  which  aims  at  acquiring  a  knowledge 
of  the  Dionyso-Apollonian  genius  and  his  art 
work,  or  at  least  an  anticipatory  understanding  of 
the  mystery  of  the  aforesaid  union.  Here  we 
shall  ask  first  of  all  where  that  new  germ  which 
subsequently  developed  into  tragedy  and  dramatic 
dithyramb  first  makes  itself  perceptible  in  the 
Hellenic  world.  The  ancients  themselves  supply 
the  answer  in  symbolic  form,  when  they  place 
Homer  and  Archilochus  as  the  forefathers  and 
torch-bearers  of  Greek  poetry  side  by  side  on 
gems,  sculptures,  etc.,  in  the  sure  conviction  that 
only  these  two  thoroughly  original  compeers,  from 
whom  a  stream  of  fire  flows  over  the  whole  of 
Greek  posterity,  should  be  taken  into  considera 
tion.  Homer,  the  aged  dreamer  sunk  in  himself, 
the  type  of  the  Apollonian  naive  artist,  beholds 
now  with  astonishment  the  impassioned  genius  of 
the  warlike  votary  of  the  muses,  Archilochus, 
violently  tossed  to  and  fro  on  the  billows  of  exist 
ence  :  and  modern  aesthetics  could  only  add  by 
way  of  interpretation,  that  here  the  "  objective " 
artist  is  confronted  by  the  first  "  subjective  "  artist. 


44  THE   BIRTH  OF  TRAGEDY. 

But  this  interpretation  is  of  little  service  to  us, 
because  we  know  the  subjective  artist  only  as  the 
poor  artist,  and  in  every  type  and  elevation  of 
art  we  demand  specially  and  first  of  all  the  con 
quest  of  the  Subjective,  the  redemption  from  the 
"  ego  "  and  the  cessation  of  every  individual  will 
and  desire ;  indeed,  we  find  it  impossible  to  believe 
in  any  truly  artistic  production,  however  insignifi 
cant,  without  objectivity,  without  pure,  interestless 
contemplation.  Hence  our  aesthetics  must  first 
solve  the  problem  as  to  how  the  "  lyrist "  is 
possible  as  an  artist :  he  who  according  to  the 
experience  of  all  ages  continually  says  "  1  "  and 
sings  off  to  us  the  entire  chromatic  scale  of  his 
passions  and  desires.  This  very  Archilochus 
appals  us,  alongside  of  Homer,  by  his  cries  of  hatred 
and  scorn,  by  the  drunken  outbursts  of  his  desire. 
Is  not  just  he  then,  who  has  been  called  the  first 
subjective  artist,  the  non-artist  proper?  But 
whence  then  the  reverence  which  was  shown  to 
him — the  poet — in  very  remarkable  utterances  by 
the  Delphic  oracle  itself,  the  focus  of  "objective" 
art? 

Schiller  has  enlightened  us  concerning  his  poetic 
procedure  by  a  psychological  observation,  inexplic 
able  to  himself,  yet  not  apparently  open  to  any 
objection.  He  acknowledges  that  as  the  prepara 
tory  state  to  the  act  of  poetising  he  had  not 
perhaps  before  him  or  within  him  a  series  of 
pictures  with  co-ordinate  causality  of  thoughts,  but 
rather  a  musical  mood  ("  The  perception  with  me 
is  at  first  without  a  clear  and  definite  object ;  this 
torms  itself  later.  A  certain  musical  mood  of 


THE   BIRTH    OF   TRAGEDY.  45 

mind  precedes,  and  only  after  this  does  the  poetical 
idea  follow  with  me.").  Add  to  this  the  most  im 
portant  phenomenon  of  all  ancient  lyric  poetry, 
the  union,  regarded  everywhere  as  natural,  of  the 
lyrist  with  the  musician,  their  very  identity,  indeed, 
— compared  with  which  our  modern  lyric  poetry 
is  like  the  statue  of  a  god  without  a  head, — and 
we  may  now,  on  the  basis  of  our  metaphysics  of 
aesthetics  set  forth  above,  interpret  the  lyrist  to 
ourselves  as  follows.  As  Dionysian  artist  he  is 
in  the  first  place  become  altogether  one  with  the 
Primordial  Unity,  its  pain  and  contradiction,  and 
he  produces  the  copy  of  this  Primordial  Unity  as 
music,  granting  that  music  has  been  correctly 
termed  a  repetition  and  a  recast  of  the  world  ; 
but  now,  under  the  Apollonian  dream-inspiration, 
this  music  again  becomes  visible  to  him  as  in  a 
symbolic  dream-picture.  The  formless  and  in 
tangible  reflection  of  the  primordial  pain  in  music, 
with  its  redemption  in  appearance,  then  generates 
a  second  mirroring  as  a  concrete  symbol  or 
example.  The  artist  has  already  surrendered  his 
subjectivity  in  the  Dionysian  process :  the  picture 
which  now  shows  to  him  his  oneness  with  the 
heart  of  the  world,  is  a  dream-scene,  which  em 
bodies  the  primordial  contradiction  and  primordial 
pain,  together  with  the  primordial  joy,  of  appear 
ance.  The  "  I "  of  the  lyrist  sounds  therefore 
from  the  abyss  of  being  :  its  "  subjectivity,"  in  the 
sense  of  the  modern  aesthetes,  is  a  fiction.  When 
Archilochus,  the  first  lyrist  of  the  Greeks,  makes 
known  both  his  mad  love  and  his  contempt  to  the 
daughters  of  Lycambes,  it  is  not  his  passion  which 


46  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

dances  before  us  in  orgiastic  frenzy :  we  see 
Dionysus  and  the  Maenads,  we  see  the  drunken 
reveller  Archilochus  sunk  down  to  sleep — as 
Euripides  depicts  it  in  the  Bacchae,  the  sleep  on 
the  high  Alpine  pasture,  in  the  noonday  sun : — 
and  now  Apollo  approaches  and  touches  him  with 
the  laurel.  The  Dionyso-musical  enchantment  of 
the  sleeper  now  emits,  as  it  were,  picture  sparks, 
lyrical  poems,  which  in  their  highest  development 
are  called  tragedies  and  dramatic  dithyrambs. 

The  plastic  artist,  as  also  the  epic  poet,  who  is 
related  to  him,  is  sunk  in  the  pure  contemplation 
of  pictures.  The  Dionysian  musician  is,  without 
any  picture,  himself  just  primordial  pain  and  the 
primordial  re-echoing  thereof.  The  lyric  genius 
is  conscious  of  a  world  of  pictures  and  symbols — 
growing  out  of  the  state  of  mystical  self-abnega 
tion  and  oneness, — which  has  a  colouring  causality 
and  velocity  quite  different  from  that  of  the  world 
of  the  plastic  artist  and  epic  poet.  While  the 
latter  lives  in  these  pictures,  and  only  in  them, 
with  joyful  satisfaction,  and  never  grows  tired 
of  contemplating  them  with  love,  even  in  their 
minutest  characters,  while  even  the  picture  of  the 
angry  Achilles  is  to  him  but  a  picture,  the  angry 
expression  of  which  he  enjoys  with  the  dream- 
joy  in  appearance — so  that,  by  this  mirror  of 
appearance,  he  is  guarded  against  being  unified 
and  blending  with  his  figures ; — the  pictures  of 
the  lyrist  on  the  other  hand  are  nothing  but  his 
very  self  and,  as  it  were,  only  different  projections 
of  himself,  on  account  of  which  he  as  the  moving 
centre  of  this  world  is  entitled  to  say  "  I  " :  only 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  47 

of  course  this  self  is  not  the  same  as  that  of  the 
waking,  empirically  real  man,  but  the  only  verily 
existent  and  eternal  self  resting  at  the  basis  of 
things,  by  means  of  the  images  whereof  the  lyric 
genius  sees  through  even  to  this  basis  of  things. 
Now  let  us  suppose  that  he  beholds  himself  also 
among  these  images  as  non-genius,  i.e.,  his  subject, 
the  whole  throng  of  subjective  passions  and  im 
pulses  of  the  will  directed  to  a  definite  object 
which  appears  real  to  him  ;  if  now  it  seems  as  if 
the  lyric  genius  and  the  allied  non-genius  were 
one,  and  as  if  the  former  spoke  that  little  word 
"  I  "  of  his  own  accord,  this  appearance  will  no 
longer  be  able  to  lead  us  astray,  as  it  certainly 
led  those  astray  who  designated  the  lyrist  as  the 
subjective  poet.  In  truth,  Archilochus,  the  pas 
sionately  inflamed,  loving  and  hating  man,  is  but 
a  vision  of  the  genius,  who  by  this  time  is  no 
longer  Archilochus,  but  a  genius  of  the  world,  who 
expresses  his  primordial  pain  symbolically  in  the 
figure  of  the  man  Archilochus  :  while  the  subject 
ively  willing  and  desiring  man,  Archilochus,  can 
never  at  any  time  be  a  poet.  It  is  by  no  means 
necessary,  however,  that  the  lyrist  should  see 
nothing  but  the  phenomenon  of  the  man  Archi 
lochus  before  him  as  a  reflection  of  eternal  being ; 
and  tragedy  shows  how  far  the  visionary  world  of 
the  lyrist  may  depart  from  this  phenomenon,  to 
which,  of  course,  it  is  most  intimately  related. 

§cjw£ejihau*r,  who  did  not  shut  his  eyes  to  the 
difficulty  presented  by  the  lyrist  in  the  philo 
sophical  contemplation  of  art,  thought  he  had 
found  a  way  out  of  it,  on  which,  however,  I  can- 


48  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

not  accompany  him  ;  while  he  alone,  in  his  pro 
found  metaphysics  of  music,  held  in  his  hands  the 
means  whereby  this  difficulty  could  be  definitely 
removed :  as  I  believe  I  have  removed  it  here  in 
his  spirit  and  to  his  honour.  In  contrast  to  our 
view,  he  describes  the  peculiar  nature  of  song  as 
follows  *  ( Welt  als  Wille  und  Vorstellung,  I. 
295) : — "  It  is  the  subject  of  the  will,  i.e.,  his  own 
volition,  which  fills  the  consciousness  of  the  singer  ; 
often  as  an  unbound  and  satisfied  desire  (joy), 
but  still  more  often  as  a  restricted  desire  (grief), 
always  as  an  emotion,  a  passion,  or  an  agitated 
frame  of  mind.  Besides  this,  however,  and  along 
with  it,  by  the  sight  of  surrounding  nature,  the 
singer  becomes  conscious  of  himself  as  the  subject 
of  pure  will-less  knowing,  the  unbroken,  blissful 
peace  of  which  now  appears,  in  contrast  to  the 
stress  of  desire,  which  is  always  restricted  and 
always  needy.  The  feeling  of  this  contrast,  this 
alternation,  is  really  what  the  song  as  a  whole 
expresses  and  what  principally  constitutes  the 
lyrical  state  of  mind.  In  it  pure  knowing  comes 
to  us  as  it  were  to  deliver  us  from  desire  and 
the  stress  thereof:  we  follow,  but  only  for  an 
instant ;  for  desire,  the  remembrance  of  our 
personal  ends,  tears  us  anew  from  peaceful  con 
templation  ;  yet  ever  again  the  next  beautiful 
surrounding  in  which  the  pure  will-less  knowledge 
presents  itself  to  us,  allures  us  away  from  desire. 
Therefore,  in  song  and  in  the  lyrical  mood,  desire 


*  World  as   Will  and  Idea,  I.  323,  4th  ed.  of  Haldane 
and  Kemp's  translation.     Quoted  with  a  few  changes. 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  49 

(the  personal  interest  of  the  ends)  and  the  pure 
perception  of  the  surrounding  which  presents  itself, 
are  wonderfully  mingled  with  each  other;  con 
nections  between  them  are  sought  for  and  ima 
gined  ;  the  subjective  disposition,  the  affection  of 
the  will,  imparts  its  own  hue  to  the  contemplated 
surrounding,  and  conversely,  the  surroundings  com 
municate  the  reflex  of  their  colour  to  the  will. 
The  true  song  is  the  expression  of  the  whole  of 
this  mingled  and  divided  state  of  mind." 

Who  could  fail  to  see  in  this  description  that 
lyric  poetry  is  here  characterised  as  an  imperfectly 
attained  art,  which  seldom  and  only  as  it  were  in 
leaps  arrives  at  its  goal,  indeed,  as  a  semi-art,  the 
essence  of  which  is  said  to  consist  in  this,  that  desire 
and  pure  contemplation,  i.e.,  the  unasthetic  and  the 
aesthetic  condition,  are  wonderfully  mingled  with 
each  other  ?  We  maintain  rather,  that  this  entire 
antithesis,  according  to  which,  as  according  to 
some  standard  of  value,  Schopenhauer,  too,  still 
classifies  the  arts,  the  antithesis  between  the 
subjective  and  the  objective,  is  quite  out  of  place 
in  aesthetics,  inasmuch  as  the  subject,  i.e.t  the 
desiring  individual  who  furthers  his  own  egoistic 
ends,  can  be  conceived  only  as  the  adversary,  not 
as  the  origin  of  art.  In  so  far  as  the  subject  is 
the  artist,  however,  he  has  already  been  released 
from  his  individual  will,  and  has  become  as  it 
were  the  medium,  through  which  the  one  verily 
existent  Subject  celebrates  his  redemption  in 
appearance.  For  this  one  thing  must  above  all 
be  clear  to  us,  to  our  humiliation  and  exaltation, 
that  the  entire  comedy  of  art  is  not  at  all  per- 
D 


50  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

formed,  say,  for  our  betterment  and  culture,  and 
that  we  are  just  as  little  the  true  authors  of  this 
art-world :  rather  we  may  assume  with  regard  to 
ourselves,  that  its  true  author  uses  us  as  pictures 
and  artistic  projections,  and  that  we  have  our 
highest  dignity  in  our  significance  as  works  of  art 
— for  only  as  an  (esthetic  phenomenon  is  existence 
and  the  world  eternally  justified: — while  of  course 
our  consciousness  of  this  our  specific  significance 
hardly  differs  from  the  kind  of  consciousness  which 
the  soldiers  painted  on  canvas  have  of  the  battle 
represented  thereon.  Hence  all  our  knowledge 
of  art  is  at  bottom  quite  illusory,  because,  as 
knowing  persons  we  are  not  one  and  identical 
with  the  Being  who,  as  the  sole  author  and  spec 
tator  of  this  comedy  of  art,  prepares  a  perpetual 
entertainment  for  himself.  Only  in  so  far  as  the 
genius  in  the  act  of  artistic  production  coalesces 
with  this  primordial  artist  of  the  world,  does  he 
get  a  glimpse  of  the  eternal  essence  of  art,  for  in 
this  state  he  is,  in  a  marvellous  manner,  like  the 
weird  picture  of  the  fairy-tale  which  can  at  will 
turn  its  eyes  and  behold  itself;  he  is  now  at  once 
subject  and  object',  at  once  poet,  actor,  and  spec 
tator. 

6. 

With  reference  to  Archilochus,  it  has  been 
established  by  critical  research  that  he  introduced 
the  folk-song  into  literature,  and,  on  account 
thereof,  deserved,  according  to  the  general  estimate 
of  the  Greeks,  his  unique  position  alongside  of 
Homer.  But  what  is  this  popular  folk-song  in 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  5 1 

contrast  to  the  wholly  Apollonian  epos?  What 
else  but  the  perpetuum  vestigium  of  a  union  of  the 
Apollonian  and  the  Dionysian  ?  Its  enormous 
diffusion  among  all  peoples,  still  further  enhanced 
by  ever  new  births,  testifies  to  the  power  of  this 
artistic  double  impulse  of  nature  :  which  leaves  its 
vestiges  in  the  popular  song  in  like  manner  as  the 
orgiastic  movements  of  a  people  perpetuate  them 
selves  in  its  music.  Indeed,  one  might  also 
furnish  historical  proofs,  that  every  period  which 
is  highly  productive  in  popular  songs  has  been 
most  violently  stirred  by  Dionysian  currents,  which 
we  must  always  regard  as  the  substratum  and 
prerequisite  of  the  popular  song. 

First  of  all,  however,  we  regard  the  popular 
song  as  the  musical  mirror  of  the  world,  as  the 
original  melody,  which  now  seeks  for  itself  a 
parallel  dream-phenomenon  and  expresses  it  in 
poetry.  Melody  is  therefore  primary  and  universal, 
and  as  such  may  admit  of  several  objectivations, 
in  several  texts.  Likewise,  in  the  naive  estima 
tion  of  the  people,  it  is  regarded  as  by  far  the 
more  important  and  necessary.  Melody  generates 
the  poem  out  of  itself  by  an  ever-recurring  pro 
cess.  The  strophic  form  of  the  popular  song  points 
to  the  same  phenomenon,  which  I  always  beheld 
with  astonishment,  till  at  last  I  found  this  explana 
tion.  Any  one  who  in  accordance  with  this  theory  • 
examines  a  collection  of  popular  songs,  such  as 
14  Des  Knaben  Wunderhorn,"  will  find  innumer 
able  instances  of  the  perpetually  productive 
melody  scattering  picture  sparks  all  around : 
which  in  their  variegation,  their  abrupt  change, 


52  THE  BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

their  mad  precipitance,  manifest  a  power  quite 
unknown  to  the  epic  appearance  and  its  steady 
flow.  From  the  point  of  view  of  the  epos,  this  un 
equal  and  irregular  pictorial  world  of  lyric  poetry 
must  be  simply  condemned :  and  the  solemn 
epic  rhapsodists  of  the  Apollonian  festivals  in 
the  age  of  Terpander  have  certainly  done  so. 

Accordingly,  we  observe  that  in  the  poetising 
of  the  popular  song,  language  is  strained  to  its 
utmost  to  imitate  music  \  and  hence  a  new  world 
of  poetry  begins  with  Archilochus,  which  is  fun 
damentally  opposed  to  the  Homeric.  And  in 
saying  this  we  have  pointed  out  the  only  possible 
relation  between  poetry  and  music,  between  word 
and  tone :  the  word,  the  picture,  the  concept  here 
seeks  an  expression  analogous  to  music  and  now 
experiences  in  itself  the  power  of  music.  In 
this  sense  we  may  discriminate  between  two  main 
currents  in  the  history  of  the  language  of  the 
Greek  people,  according  as  their  language  imitated 
either  the  world  of  phenomena  and  of  pictures,  or 
the  world  of  music.  One  has  only  to  reflect 
seriously  on  the  linguistic  difference  with  regard 
to  colour,  syntactical  structure,  and  vocabulary  in 
Homer  and  Pindar,  in  order  to  comprehend  the 
significance  of  this  contrast ;  indeed,  it  becomes 
palpably  clear  to  us  that  in  the  period  between 
Homer  and  Pindar  the  orgiastic  flute  tones  of 
Olympus  must  have  sounded  forth,  which,  in  an 
age  as  late  as  Aristotle's,  when  music  was  infinitely 
more  developed,  transported  people  to  drunken  en 
thusiasm,  and  which,  when  their  influence  was  first 
felt,  undoubtedly  incited  all  the  poetic  means  of 


THE   BIRTH    OF   TRAGEDY.  53 

expression  of  contemporaneous  man  to  imitation. 
I  here  call  attention  to  a  familiar  phenomenon  of 
our  own  times,  against  which  our  aesthetics  raises 
many  objections.  We  again  and  again  have 
occasion  to  observe  how  a  symphony  of  Beethoven 
compels  the  individual  hearers  to  use  figurative 
speech,  though  the  appearance  presented  by  a 
collocation  of  the  different  pictorial  world  generated 
by  a  piece  of  music  may  be  never  so  fantastically 
diversified  and  even  contradictory.  To  practise 
its  small  wit  on  such  compositions,  and  to  overlook 
a  phenomenon  which  is  certainly  worth  explaining, 
is  quite  in  keeping  with  this  aesthetics.  Indeed, 
even  if  the  tone-poet  has  spoken  in  pictures  con 
cerning  a  composition,  when  for  instance  he 
designates  a  certain  symphony  as  the  "  pastoral  " 
symphony,  or  a  passage  therein  as  "  the  scene  by 
the  brook,"  or  another  as  the  "  merry  gathering 
of  rustics,"  these  are  likewise  only  symbolical 
representations  born  out  of  music — and  not  perhaps 
the  imitated  objects  of  music — representations 
which  can  give  us  no  information  whatever  con 
cerning  the  Dionysian  content  of  music,  and  which 
in  fact  have  no  distinctive  value  of  their  own 
alongside  of  other  pictorical  expressions.  This 
process  of  a  discharge  of  music  in  pictures  we  have 
now  to  transfer  to  some  youthful,  linguistically 
productive  people,  to  get  a  notion  as  to  how 
the  strophic  popular  song  originates,  and  how  the 
entire  faculty  of  speech  is  stimulated  by  this  new 
principle  of  imitation  of  music. 

If,  therefore,  we  may  regard  lyric  poetry  as  the 
effulguration   of  music    in   pictures   and   concepts, 


54  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

we  can  now  ask :  "  how  does  music  appear  in 
the  mirror  of  symbolism  and  conception  ?  "  // 
appears  as  will,  taking  the  word  in  the  Schopen- 
hauerian  sense,  i.e.,  as  the  antithesis  of  the  aesthetic, 
purely  contemplative,  and  passive  frame  of  mind. 
Here,  however,  we  must  discriminate  as  sharply 
as  possible  between  the  concept  of  essentiality 
and  the  concept  of  phenominality ;  for  music, 
according  to  its  essence,  cannot  be  will,  because 
as  such  it  would  have  to  be  wholly  banished 
from  the  domain  of  art — for  the  will  is  the 
unaesthetic-in-itself ; — yet  it  appears  as  will.  For 
in  order  to  express  the  phenomenon  of  music  in 
pictures,  the  lyrist  requires  all  the  stirrings  of 
passion,  from  the  whispering  of  infant  desire  to 
the  roaring  of  madness.  Under  the  impulse 
to  speak  of  music  in  Apollonian  symbols,  he  con 
ceives  of  all  nature,  and  himself  therein,  only  as 
the  eternally  willing,  desiring,  longing  existence. 
But  in  so  far  as  he  interprets  music  by  means 
of  pictures,  he  himself  rests  in  the  quiet  calm 
of  Apollonian  contemplation,  however  much  all 
around  him  which  he  beholds  through  the  medium 
of  music  is  in  a  state  of  confused  and  violent 
motion.  Indeed,  when  he  beholds  himself  through 
this  same  medium,  his  own  image  appears  to  him 
in  a  state  of  unsatisfied  feeling :  his  own  willing, 
longing,  moaning  and  rejoicing  are  to  him  symbols 
by  which  he  interprets  music.  Such  is  the  phenom 
enon  of  the  lyrist :  as  Apollonian  genius  he  in 
terprets  music  through  the  image  of  the  will,  while 
he  himself,  completely  released  from  the  avidity 
of  the  will,  is  the  pure,  undimmed  eye  of  day. 


THE   BIRTH    OF   TRAGEDY.  55 

Our  whole  disquisition  insists  on  this,  that 
lyric  poetry  is  dependent  on  the  spirit  of  music 
just  as  music  itself  in  its  absolute  sovereignty 
does  not  require  the  picture  and  the  concept,  but 
only  endures  them  as  accompaniments.  The 
poems  of  the  lyrist  can  express  nothing  which  has 
not  already  been  contained  in  the  vast  universality 
and  absoluteness  of  the  music  which  compelled 
him  to  use  figurative  speech.  By  no  means  is  it 
possible  for  language  adequately  to  render  the 
cosmic  symbolism  of  music,  for  the  very  reason 
that  music  stands  in  symbolic  relation  to  the 
primordial  contradiction  and  primordial  pain  in 
the  heart  of  the  Primordial  Unity,  and  _tkcrefore 
symbolises  a  sphere  which  is  above  all  appearance 
and  before  all  phenomena.  Rather  should  we 
say  that  all  phenomena,  compared  with  it,  are 
but  symbols  :  hence  language,  as  the  organ  and 
symbol  of  phenomena,  cannot  at  all  disclose  the 
innermost  essence  of  music  ;  language  can  only 
be  in  superficial  contact  with  music  when  it 
attempts  to  imitate  music  ;  while  the  profoundest 
significance  of  the  latter  cannot  be  brought  one 
step  nearer  to  us  by  all  the  eloquence  of  lyric 
poetry. 

7- 

We  shall  now  have  to  avail  ourselves  of  all  the 
principles  of  art  hitherto  considered,  in  order  to 
find  our  way  through  the  labyrinth,  as  we  must 
designate  the  origin  of  Greek  tragedy.  I  shall 
not  be  charged  with  absurdity  in  saying  that  the 


56  THE  BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

problem  of  this  origin  has  as  yet  not  even  been 
seriously  stated,  not  to  say  solved,  however  often 
the  fluttering  tatters  of  ancient  tradition  have 
been  sewed  together  in  sundry  combinations  and 
torn  asunder  again.  This  tradition  tells  us  in 
the  most  unequivocal  terms,  that  tragedy  sprang 
from  the  tragic  chorus ',  and  was  originally  only 
chorus  and  nothing  but  chorus :  and  hence  we 
feel  it  our  duty  to  look  into  the  heart  of  this 
tragic  chorus  as  being  the  real  proto-drama, 
without  in  the  least  contenting  ourselves  with 
current  art-phraseology — according  to  which  the 
chorus  is  the  ideal  spectator,  or  represents  the 
people  in  contrast  to  the  regal  side  of  the  scene. 
The  latter  explanatory  notion,  which  sounds 
sublime  to  many  a  politician — that  the  immutable 
moral  law  was  embodied  by  the  democratic 
Athenians  in  the  popular  chorus,  which  always 
carries  its  point  over  the  passionate  excesses  and 
extravagances  of  kings — may  be  ever  so  forcibly 
suggested  by  an  observation  of  Aristotle :  still 
it  has  no  bearing  on  the  original  formation  of 
tragedy,  inasmuch  as  the  entire  antithesis  of  king 
and  people,  and,  in  general,  the  whole  politico- 
social  sphere,  is  excluded  from  the  purely  religious 
beginnings  of  tragedy ;  but,  considering  the  well- 
known  classical  form  of  the  chorus  in  ^Eschylus 
and  Sophocles,  we  should  even  deem  it  blasphemy 
to  speak  here  of  the  anticipation  of  a  "  constitu 
tional  representation  of  the  people,"  from  which 
blasphemy  others  have  not  shrunk,  however.  The 
ancient  governments  knew  of  no  constitutional 
representation  of  the  people  in  praxi,  and  it  is  to 


THE   BIRTH    OF   TRAGEDY.  57 

be   hoped   that    they    did    not   even    so  much    as 
"  anticipate  "  it  in  tragedy. 

Much  more  celebrated  than  this  political  ex 
planation  of  the  chorus  is  the  notion  of  A.  W. 
Schickel,  who  advises  us  to  regard  the  chorus,  in 
a  manner,  as  the  essence  and  extract  of  the  crowd 
of  spectators, — as  the  "  ideal  spectator."  This  view 
when  compared  with  the  historical  tradition  that 
tragedy  was  originally  only  chorus,  reveals  itself 
in  its  true  character,  as  a  crude,  unscientific,  yet 
brilliant  assertion,  which,  however,  has  acquired  its 
brilliancy  only  through  its  concentrated  form  of 
expression,  through  the  truly  Germanic  bias  in 
favour  of  whatever  is  called  "  ideal,"  and  through 
our  momentary  astonishment.  For  we  are  indeed 
astonished  the  moment  we  compare  our  well-known 
theatrical  public  with  this  chorus,  and  ask  our 
selves  if  it  could  ever  be  possible  to  idealise  some 
thing  analogous  to  the  Greek  chorus  out  of  such  a 
public.  We  tacitly  deny  this,  and  now  wonder  as 
much  at  the  boldness  of  Schlegel's  assertion  as  at 
the  totally  different  nature  of  the  Greek  public. 
For  hitherto  we  always  believed  that  the  true 
spectator,  be  he  who  he  may,  had  always  to  re 
main  conscious  of  having  before  him  a  work  of 
art,  and  not  an  empiric  reality  :  whereas  the  tragic 
chorus  of  the  Greeks  is  compelled  to  recognise 
real  beings  in  the  figures  of  the  stage.  The  chorus 
of  the  Ocean  ides  really  believes  that  it  sees  before 
it  the  Titan  Prometheus,  and  considers  itself  as 
real  as  the  god  of  the  scene.  And  are  we  to  own 
that  he  is  the  highest  and  purest  type  of  spectator, 
who,  like  the  Ocean  ides,  regards  Prometheus  as 


58  THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY. 

real  and  present  in  body  ?  And  is  it  characteristic 
of  the  ideal  spectator  that  he  should  run  on  the 
stage  and  free  the  god  from  his  torments  ?  We 
had  believed  in  an  aesthetic  public,  and  considered 
the  individual  spectator  the  better  qualified  the 
more  he  was  capable  of  viewing  a  work  of  art  as 
art,  that  is,  aesthetically ;  but  now  the  Schlegelian 
expression  has  intimated  to  us,  that  the  perfect 
ideal  spectator  does  not  at  all  suffer  the  world  of 
the  scenes  to  act  aesthetically  on  him,  but  corporeo- 
empirically.  Oh,  these  Greeks  !  we  have  sighed  ; 
they  will  upset  our  aesthetics !  But  once  accus 
tomed  to  it,  we  have  reiterated  the  saying  of 
Schlegel,  as  often  as  the  subject  of  the  chorus  has 
been  broached. 

But  the  tradition  which  is  so  explicit  here  speaks 
against  Schlegel :  the  chorus  as  such,  without  the 
stage, — the  primitive  form  of  tragedy, — and  the 
chorus  of  ideal  spectators  do  not  harmonise.  What 
kind  of  art  would  that  be  which  was  extracted  from 
the  concept  of  the  spectator,  and  whereof  we  are 
to  regard  the  "  spectator  as  such "  as  the  true 
form  ?  The  spectator  without  the  play  is  some 
thing  absurd.  We  fear  that  the  birth  of  tragedy 
can  be  explained  neither  by  the  high  esteem  for 
the  moral  intelligence  of  the  multitude  nor  by  the 
concept  of  the  spectator  without  the  play  ;  and  we 
regard  the  problem  as  too  deep  to  be  even  so 
much  as  touched  by  such  superficial  modes  of 
contemplation. 

An  infinitely  more  valuable  insight  into  the 
signification  of  the  chorus  had  already  been  dis 
played  by  Schiller  in  the  celebrated  Preface  to  his 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  59 

Bride  of  Messina,  where  he  regarded  the  chorus  as 
a  living  wall  which  tragedy  draws  round  herself  to 
guard  her  from  contact  with  the  world  of  reality, 
and  to  preserve  her  ideal  domain  and  poetical 
freedom. 

It  is  with  this,  his  chief  weapon,  that  Schiller 
combats  the  ordinary  conception  of  the  natural, 
the  illusion  ordinarily  required  in  dramatic  poetry. 
He  contends  that  while  indeed  the  day  on  the  stage 
is  merely  artificial,  the  architecture  only  sym 
bolical,  and  the  metrical  dialogue  purely  ideal  in 
character,  nevertheless  an  erroneous  view  still 
prevails  in  the  main  :  that  it  is  not  enough  to 
tolerate  merely  as  a  poetical  license  that  which  is 
in  reality  the  essence  of  all  poetry.  The  intro 
duction  of  the  chorus  is,  he  says,  the  decisive  step 
by  which  war  is  declared  openly  and  honestly 
against  all  naturalism  in  art. — It  is,  methinks,  for 
disparaging  this  mode  of  contemplation  that  our 
would-be  superior  age  has  coined  the  disdainful 
catchword  "  pseudo-idealism."  I  fear,  however, 
that  we  on  the  other  hand  with  our  present  worship 
of  the  natural  and  the  real  have  landed  at  the 
nadir  of  all  idealism,  namely  in  the  region  of 
cabinets  of  wax-figures.  An  art  indeed  exists 
also  here,  as  in  certain  novels  much  in  vogue  at 
present :  but  let  no  one  pester  us  with  the  claim 
that  by  this  art  the  Schiller-Goethian  "  Pseudo- 
idealism  "  has  been  vanquished. 

It  is  indeed  an  "  ideal "  domain,  as  Schiller 
rightly  perceived,  upon  which  the  Greek  satyric 
chorus,  the  chorus  of  primitive  tragedy,  was  wont 
to  walk,  a  domain  raised  far  above  the  actual  path 


60  THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY. 

of  mortals.  The  Greek  framed  for  this  chorus 
the  suspended  scaffolding  of  a  fictitious  natural 
state  and  placed  thereon  fictitious  natural  beings. 
It  is  on  this  foundation  that  tragedy  grew  up,  and 
so  it  could  of  course  dispense  from  the  very  first 
with  a  painful  portrayal  of  reality.  Yet  it  is  not  an 
arbitrary  world  placed  by  fancy  betwixt  heaven 
and  earth  ;  rather  is  it  a  world  possessing  the  same 
reality  and  trustworthiness  that  Olympus  with  its 
dwellers  possessed  for  the  believing  Hellene. 
The  satyr,  as  being  the  Dionysian  chorist,  lives 
in  a  religiously  acknowledged  reality  under  the 
sanction  of  the  myth  and  cult.  That  tragedy 
begins  with  him,  that  the  Dionysian  wisdom  of 
tragedy  speaks  through  him,  is  just  as  surprising  a 
phenomenon  to  us  as,  in  general,  the  derivation  of 
tragedy  from  the  chorus.  Perhaps  we  shall  get  a 
starting-point  for  our  inquiry,  if  I  put  forward  the 
proposition  that  the  satyr,  the  fictitious  natural 
being,  is  to  the  man  of  culture  what  Dionysian 
music  is  to  civilisation.  Concerning  this  latter, 
Richard  Wagner  says  that  it  is  neutralised  by 
music  even  as  lamplight  by  daylight.  In  like 
manner,  I  believe,  the  Greek  man  of  culture  felt 
himself  neutralised  in  the  presence  of  the  satyric 
chorus :  and  this  is  the  most  immediate  effect  of 
the  Dionysian  tragedy,  that  the  state  and  society, 
and,  in  general,  the  gaps  between  man  and  man 
give  way  to  an  overwhelming  feeling  of  oneness, 
which  leads  back  to  the  heart  of  nature.  The 
metaphysical  comfort, — with  which,  as  I  have  here 
intimated,  every  true  tragedy  dismisses  us — that, 
in  spite  of  the  perpetual  change  of  phenomena, 


THE    BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  6l 

life  at  bottom  is  indestructibly  powerful  and 
pleasurable,  this  comfort  appears  with  corporeal 
lucidity  as  the  satyric  chorus,  as  the  chorus  of 
natural  beings,  who  live  ineradicable  as  it  were 
behind  all  civilisation,  and  who,  in  spite  of  the 
ceaseless  change  of  generations  and  the  history  of 
nations,  remain  for  ever  the  same. 

With  this  chorus  the  deep-minded  Hellene,  who 
is  so  singularly  qualified  for  the  most  delicate  and 
severe  suffering,  consoles  himself: — he  who  has 
glanced  with  piercing  eye  into  the  very  heart  of 
the  terrible  destructive  processes  of  so-called  uni 
versal  history,  as  also  into  the  cruelty  of  nature, 
and  is  in  danger  of  longing  for  a  Buddhistic 
negation  of  the  will.  Art  saves  him,  and  through 
art  life  saves  him — for  herself. 

For  we  must  know  that  in  the  rapture  of  the 
Dionysian  state,  with  its  annihilation  of  the 
ordinary  bounds  and  limits  of  existence,  there  is 
a  lethargic  element,  wherein  all  personal  experi 
ences  of  the  past  are  submerged.  It  is  by  this 
gulf  of  oblivion  that  the  everyday  world  and  the 
world  of  Dionysian  reality  are  separated  from  each 
other.  But  as  soon  as  this  everyday  reality  rises 
again  in  consciousness,  it  is  felt  as  such,  and 
nauseates  us  ;  an  ascetic  will-paralysing  mood  is 
the  fruit  of  these  states.  In  this  sense  the  Dio 
nysian  man  may  be  said  to  resemble  Hamlet :  both 
have  for  once  seen  into  the  true  nature  of  things, 
-  -they  have  perceived,  but  they  are  loath  to  act ; 
for  their  action  cannot  change  the  eternal  nature 
of  things  ;  they  regard  it  as  shameful  or  ridiculous 
that  one  should  require  of  them  to  set  aright  the 


62  THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY. 

time  which  is  out  of  joint.  Knowledge  kills 
action,  action  requires  the  veil  of  illusion — it  is 
this  lesson  which  Hamlet  teaches,  and  not  the 
cheap  wisdom  of  John-a-Dreams  who  from  too 
much  reflection,  as  it  were  from  a  surplus  of 
possibilities,  does  not  arrive  at  action  at  all.  Not 
reflection,  no  ! — true  knowledge,  insight  into  appal 
ling  truth,  preponderates  over  all  motives  inciting 
to  action,  in  Hamlet  as  well  as  in  the  Dionysian 
man.  No  comfort  avails  any  longer ;  his  longing 
goes  beyond  a  world  after  death,  beyond  the  gods 
themselves ;  existence  with  its  glittering  reflection 
in  the  gods,  or  in  an  immortal  other  world  is  ab 
jured.  In  the  consciousness  of  the  truth  he  has 
perceived,  man  now  sees  everywhere  only  the 
awfulness  or  the  absurdity  of  existence,  he  now 
understands  the  symbolism  in  the  fate  of  Ophelia, 
he  now  discerns  the  wrisdom  of  the  sylvan  god 
Silenus :  and  loathing  seizes  him. 

Here,  in  this  extremest  danger  of  the  will,  art 
approaches,  as  a  saving  and  healing  enchantress ; 
she  alone  is  able  to  transform  these  nauseating 
reflections  on  the  awfulness  or  absurdity  of  exist 
ence  into  representations  wherewith  it  is  possible 
to  live :  these  are  the  representations  of  the 
sublime  as  the  artistic  subjugation  of  the/awful, 
and  the  comic  as  the  artistic  delivery  from  the 
nausea  of  the  absurd.  The  satyric  chorus  of 
dithyramb  is  the  saving  deed  of  Greek  art ;  the 
paroxysms  described  above  spent  their  force  in 
the  intermediary  world  of  these  Dionysian 
followers. 


THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  63 

8. 

The  satyr,  like  the  idyllic  shepherd  of  our  more 
recent  time,  is  the  offspring  of  a  longing  after  the 
Primitive  and  the  Natural ;  but  mark  with  what 
firmness  and  fearlessness  the  Greek  embraced  the 
man  of  the  woods,  and  again,  how  coyly  and 
mawkishly  the  modern  man  dallied  with  the 
flattering  picture  of  a  tender,  flute-playing,  soft- 
natured  shepherd  !  Nature,  on  which  as  yet  no 
knowledge  has  been  at  work,  which  maintains 
unbroken  barriers  to  culture — this  is  what  the 
Greek  saw  in  his  satyr,  which  still  was  not  on 
this  account  supposed  to  coincide  with  the  ape. 
On  the  contrary :  it  was  the  archetype  of  man, 
the  embodiment  of  his  highest  and  strongest 
emotions,  as  the  enthusiastic  reveller  enraptured 
by  the  proximity  of  his  god,  as  the  fellow-suffering 
companion  in  whom  the  suffering  of  the  god  re 
peats  itself,  as  the  herald  of  wisdom  speaking  from 
the  very  depths  of  nature,  as  the  emblem  of  the 
sexual  omnipotence  of  nature,  which  the  Greek 
was  wont  to  contemplate  with  reverential  awe. 
The  satyr  was  something  sublime  and  godlike  :  he 
could  not  but  appear  so,  especially  to  the  sad  and 
wearied  eye  of  the  Dionysian  man.  He  would 
have  been  offended  by  our  spurious  tricked-up 
shepherd,  while  his  eye  dwelt  with  sublime  satis 
faction  on  the  naked  and  unstuntedly  magnificent 
characters  of  nature  :  here  the  illusion  of  culture 
was  brushed  away  from  the  archetype  of  man  ; 
here  the  true  man,  the  bearded  satyr,  revealed 
himself,  who  shouts  joyfully  to  his  god.  Hcfore 


64  THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY. 

him  the  cultured  man  shrank  to  a  lying  caricature. 
Schiller  is  right  also  with  reference  to  these 
beginnings  of  tragic  art :  the  chorus  is  a  living 
bulwark  against  the  onsets  of  reality,  because  it 
— the  satyric  chorus — portrays  existence  more 
truthfully,  more  realistically,  more  perfectly  than 
the  cultured  man  who  ordinarily  considers  him 
self  as  the  only  reality.  The  sphere  of  poetry 
does  not  lie  outside  the  world,  like  some  fantastic 
impossibility  of  a  poet's  imagination  :  it  seeks  to 
be  the  very  opposite,  the  unvarnished  expression 
of  truth,  and  must  for  this  very  reason  cast  aside 
the  false  finery  of  that  supposed  reality  of  the 
cultured  man.  The  contrast  between  this  intrinsic 
truth  of  nature  and  the  falsehood  of  culture,  which 
poses  as  the  only  reality,  is  similar  to  that  existing 
between  the  eternal  kernel  of  things,  the  thing  in 
itself,  and  the  collective  world  of  phenomena. 
And  even  as  tragedy,  with  its  metaphysical  com 
fort,  points  to  the  eternal  life  of  this  kernel  of 
existence,  notwithstanding  the  perpetual  dissolu 
tion  of  phenomena,  so  the  symbolism  of  the 
satyric  chorus  already  expresses  figuratively  this 
primordial  relation  between  the  thing  in  itself 
and  phenomenon.  The  idyllic  shepherd  of  the 
modern  man  is  but  a  copy  of  the  sum  of  the 
illusions  of  culture  which  he  calls  nature ;  the 
Dionysian  Greek  desires  truth  and  nature  in  their 
most  potent  form  ; — he  sees  himself  metamor 
phosed  into  the  satyr. 

The  revelling  crowd  of  the  votaries  of  Dionysus 
rejoices,  swayed  by  sucn  moods  and  perceptions, 
the  power  of  which  transforms  them  before  their 


THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  65 

own  eyes,  so  that  they  imagine  they  behold  them 
selves  as  reconstituted  genii  of  nature,  as  satyrs. 
The  later  constitution  of  the  tragic  chorus  is  the 
artistic  imitation  of  this  natural  phenomenon,  which 
of  course  required  a  separation  of  the  Dionysian 
spectators  from  the  enchanted  Dionysians.  How 
ever,  we  must  never  lose  sight  of  the  fact  that 
the  public  of  the  Attic  tragedy  rediscovered  itself 
in  the  chorus  of  the  orchestra,  that  there  was  in 
reality  no  antithesis  of  public  and  chorus :  for  all 
was  but  one  great  sublime  chorus  of  dancing  and 
singing  satyrs,  or  of  such  as  allowed  themselves 
to  be  represented  by  the  satyrs.  The  Schlegelian 
observation  must  here  reveal  itself  to  us  in  a 
deeper  sense.  The  chorus  is  the  "ideal  spectator "* 
in  so  far  as  it  is  the  only  beholder  ft  the  beholder 
of  the  visionary  world  of  the  scene.  A  public  of 
spectators,  as  known  to  us,  was  unknown  to  the 
Greeks.  In  their  theatres  the  terraced  structure 
of  the  spectators'  space  rising  in  concentric  arcs 
enabled  every  one,  in  the  strictest  sense,  to  overlook 
the  entire  world  of  culture  around  him,  and  in 
surfeited  contemplation  to  imagine  himself  a 
chorist.  According  to  this  view,  then,  we  may 
call  the  chorus  in  its  primitive  stage  in  proto- 
tragedy,  a  self-mirroring  of  the  Dionysian  man  : 
a  phenomenon  which  may  be  best  exemplified 
by  the  process  of  the  actor,  who,  if  he  be  truly 
gifted,  sees  hovering  before  his  eyes  with  almost 
tangible  perceptibility  the  character  he  is  to 
represent.  The  satyric  chorus  is  first  of  all  a 

*  Zuschauer.  t  Schauer. 


66  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

vision  of  the  Dionysian  throng,  just  as  the  world 
of  the  stage  is,  in  turn,  a  vision  of  the  satyric 
chorus :  the  power  of  this  vision  is  great  enough 
to  render  the  eye  dull  and  insensible  to  the 
impression  of  "  reality,"  to  the  presence  of  the 
cultured  men  occupying  the  tiers  of  seats  on  every 
side.  The  form  of  the  Greek  theatre  reminds  one 
of  a  lonesome  mountain-valley :  the  architecture 
of  the  scene  appears  like  a  luminous  cloud-picture 
which  the  Bacchants  swarming  on  the  mountains 
behold  from  the  heights,  as  the  splendid  encircle 
ment  in  the  midst  of  which  the  image  of  Dionysus 
is  revealed  to  them. 

Owing  to  our  learned  conception  of  the  ele 
mentary  artistic  processes,  this  artistic  proto- 
phenomenon,  which  is  here  introduced  to  explain 
the  tragic  chorus,  is  almost  shocking :  while 
nothing  can  be  more  certain  than  that  the  poet 
is  a  poet  only  in  that  he  beholds  himself  sur 
rounded  by  forms  which  live  and  act  before  him, 
into  the  innermost  being  of  which  his  glance 
penetrates.  By  reason  of  a  strange  defeat  in  our 
capacities,  we  modern  men  are  apt  to  represent 
to  ourselves  the  aesthetic  proto-phenomenon  as 
too  complex  and  abstract.  For  the  true  poet 
the  metaphor  is  not  a  rhetorical  figure,  but  a 
vicarious  image  which  actually  hovers  before  him 
in  place  of  a  concept.  The  character  is  not  for 
him  an  aggregate  composed  of  a  studied  collection 
of  particular  traits,  but  an  irrepressibly  live  person 
appearing  before  his  eyes,  and  differing  only  from 
the  corresponding  vision  of  the  painter  by  its 
ever  continued  life  and  action.  Why  is  it  that 


THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  67 

Homer  sketches  much  more  vividly  *  than  all  the 
other  poets?  Because  he  contemplates  f  much 
more.  We  talk  so  abstractly  about  poetry, 
because  we  are  all  wont  to  be  bad  poets.  At 
bottom  the  aesthetic  phenomenon  is  simple :  let  a 
man  but  have  the  faculty  of  perpetually  seeing  a 
lively  play  and  of  constantly  living  surrounded 
by  hosts  of  spirits,  then  he  is  a  poet :  let  him  but 
feel  the  impulse  to  transform  himself  and  to  talk 
from  out  the  bodies  and  souls  of  others,  then  he 
is  a  dramatist. 

The  Dionysian  excitement  is  able  to  impart  to 
a  whole  mass  of  men  this  artistic  faculty  of  seeing 
themselves  surrounded  by  such  a  host  of  spirits, 
with  whom  they  know  themselves  to  be  inwardly 
one.  This  function  of  the  tragic  chorus  is  the 
*/ttzwtf/&rproto-phenomenon:  to  see  one's  self  trans 
formed  before  one's  self,  and  then  to  act  as  if  one 
had  really  entered  into  another  body,  into  another 
character.  This  function  stands  at  the  beginning 
of  the  development  of  the  drama.  Here  we  have 
something  different  from  the  rhapsodist,  who  does 
not  blend  with  his  pictures,  but  only  sees  them, 
like  the  painter,  with  contemplative  eye  outside 
of  him  ;  here  we  actually  have  a  surrender  of  the 
individual  by  his  entering  into  another  nature. 
Moreover  this  phenomenon  appears  in  the  form 
of  an  epidemic :  a  whole  throng  feels  itself 
metamorphosed  in  this  wise.  Hence  it  is  that  the 
dithyramb  is  essentially  different  from  every  other 
variety  of  the  choric  song.  The  virgins,  who  with 


*  Anschaulicher.  tAnschaut. 


68  THE  BIRTH    OF   TRAGEDY. 

laurel  twigs  in  their  hands  solemnly  proceed  to 
the  temple  of  Apollo  and  sing  a  processional 
hymn,  remain  what  they  are  and  retain  their 
civic  names :  the  dithyrambic  chorus  is  a  chorus 
of  transformed  beings,  whose  civic  past  and  social 
rank  are  totally  forgotten  :  they  have  become  the 
timeless  servants  of  their  god  that  live  aloof  from 
all  the  spheres  of  society.  Every  other  variety 
of  the  choric  lyric  of  the  Hellenes  is  but  an 
enormous  enhancement  of  the  Apollonian  unit- 
singer  :  while  in  the  dithyramb  we  have  before  us 
a  community  of  unconscious  actors,  who  mutually 
regard  themselves  as  transformed  among  one 
another. 

This  enchantment  is  the  prerequisite  of  all 
dramatic  art.  In  this  enchantment  the  Dionysian 
reveller  sees  himself  as  a  satyr,  and  as  satyr  he  in 
turn  beholds  the  god,  that  is,  in  his  transformation 
he  sees  a  new  vision  outside  him  as  the  Apollonian 
consummation  of  his  state.  With  this  new  vision 
the  drama  is  complete. 

According  to  this  view,  we  must  understand 
Greek  tragedy  as  the  Dionysian  chorus,  which 
always  disburdens  itself  anew  in  an  Apollonian 
world  of  pictures.  The  choric  parts,  therefore, 
with  which  tragedy  is  interlaced,  are  in  a  manner 
the  mother-womb  of  the  entire  so-called  dialogue, 
that  is,  of  the  whole  stage-world,  of  the  drama 
proper.  In  several  successive  outbursts  does  this 
primordial  basis  of  tragedy  beam  forth  the  vision 
of  the  drama,  which  is  a  dream-phenomenon 
throughout,  and,  as  such,  epic  in  character:  on 
the  other  hand,  however,  as  objectivation  of  a 


THE  BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  69 

Dionysian  state,  it  does  not  represent  the  Apol 
lonian  redemption  in  appearance,  but,  conversely, 
the  dissolution  of  the  individual  and  his  unifica 
tion  with  primordial  existence.  Accordingly,  the 
drama  is  the  Apollonian  embodiment  of  Dionysian 
perceptions  and  influences,  and  is  thereby  separated 
from  the  epic  as  by  an  immense  gap. 

The  chorus  of  Greek  tragedy,  the  symbol  of  the 
mass  of  the  people  moved  by  Dionysian  excite 
ment,  is  thus  fully  explained  by  our  conception  of 
it  as  here  set  forth.  Whereas,  being  accustomed 
to  the  position  of  a  chorus  on  the  modern  stage, 
especially  an  operatic  chorus,  we  could  never 
comprehend  why  the  tragic  chorus  of  the  Greeks 
should  be  older,  more  primitive,  indeed,  more 
important  than  the  "  action  "  proper, — as  has  been 
so  plainly  declared  by  the  voice  of  tradition ; 
whereas,  furthermore,  we  could  not  reconcile  with 
this  traditional  paramount  importance  and  primi- 
tiveness  the  fact  of  the  chorus'  being  composed 
only  of  humble,  ministering  beings ;  indeed,  at 
first  only  of  goatlike  satyrs ;  whereas,  finally,  the 
orchestra  before  the  scene  was  always  a  riddle  to 
us ;  we  have  learned  to  comprehend  at  length  that 
the  scene,  together  with  the  action,  was  funda 
mentally  and  originally  conceived  only  as  a  vision, 
that  the  only  reality  is  just  the  chorus,  which  of 
itself  generates  the  vision  and  speaks  thereof  with 
the  entire  symbolism  of  dancing,  tone,  and  word. 
This  chorus  beholds  in  the  vision  its  lord  and 
master  Dionysus,  and  is  thus  for  ever  the  serving 
chorus :  it  sees  how  he,  the  god,  suffers  and 
glorifies  himself,  and  therefore  docs  not  itself  act. 


7O  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

But  though  its  attitude  towards  the  god  is  through 
out  the  attitude  of  ministration,  this  is  never 
theless  the  highest  expression,  the  Dionysian 
expression  of  Nature,  and  therefore,  like  Nature 
herself,  the  chorus  utters  oracles  and  wise  sayings 
when  transported  with  enthusiasm :  as  fellow- 
sufferer  it  is  also  the  sage  proclaiming  truth  from 
out  the  heart  of  Nature.  Thus,  then,  originates 
the  fantastic  figure,  which  seems  so  shocking, 
of  the  wise  and  enthusiastic  satyr,  who  is  at 
the  same  time  "  the  dumb  man  "  in  contrast  to 
the  god  :  the  image  of  Nature  and  her  strongest 
impulses,  yea,  the  symbol  of  Nature,  and  at  the 
same  time  the  herald  of  her  art  and  wisdom  : 
musician,  poet,  dancer,  and  visionary  in  one 
person. 

Agreeably  to  this  view,  and  agreeably  to 
tradition,  Dionysus,  the  proper  stage-hero  and 
focus  of  vision,  is  not  at  first  actually  present  in 
the  oldest  period  of  tragedy,  but  is  only  imagined 
as  present :  i.e.,  tragedy  is  originally  only  "  chorus  " 
and  not  "  drama."  Later  on  the  attempt  is  made 
to  exhibit  the  god  as  real  and  to  display  the 
visionary  figure  together  with  its  glorifying  en 
circlement  before  the  eyes  of  all ;  it  is  here  that 
the  "  drama "  in  the  narrow  sense  of  the  term 
begins.  To  the  dithyrambic  chorus  is  now  as 
signed  the  task  of  exciting  the  minds  of  the 
hearers  to  such  a  pitch  of  Dionysian  frenzy,  that, 
when  the  tragic  hero  appears  on  the  stage,  they 
do  not  behold  in  him,  say,  the  unshapely  masked 
man,  but  a  visionary  figure,  born  as  it  were  of 
their  own  ecstasy.  Let  us  picture  Admetes  think- 


THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  71 

ing  in  profound  meditation  of  his  lately  departed 
wife  Alcestis,  and  quite  consuming  himself  in 
spiritual  contemplation  thereof — when  suddenly 
the  veiled  figure  of  a  woman  resembling  her  in 
form  and  gait  is  led  towards  him  :  let  us  picture 
his  sudden  trembling  anxiety,  his  agitated  com 
parisons,  his  instinctive  conviction — and  we  shall 
have  an  analogon  to  the  sensation  with  which  the 
spectator,  excited  to  Dionysian  frenzy,  saw  the 
god  approaching  on  the  stage,  a  god  with  whose 
sufferings  he  had  already  become  identified.  lie 
involuntarily  transferred  the  entire  picture  of  the 
god,  fluttering  magically  before  his  soul,  to  this 
masked  figure  and  resolved  its  reality  as  it  were 
into  a  phantasmal  unreality.  This  is  the 
Apollonian  dream-state,  in  which  the  world  of 
day  is  veiled,  and  a  new  world,  clearer,  more 
intelligible,  more  striking  than  the  former,  and 
nevertheless  more  shadowy,  is  ever  born  anew  in 
perpetual  change  before  our  eyes.  We  accordingly 
recognise  in  tragedy  a  thorough-going  stylistic 
contrast :  the  language,  colour,  flexibility  and 
dynamics  of  the  dialogue  fall  apart  in  the 
Uionysian  lyrics  of  the  chorus  on  the  one  hand, 
and  in  the  Apollonian  dream-world  of  the  scene 
on  the  other,  into  entirely  separate  spheres  of 
expression.  The  Apollonian  appearances,  in 
which  Dionysus  objectifies  himself,  are  no  longer 
"  ein  ewiges  Mecr,  ein  wechselnd  Weben,  ein 
gluhend  Leben,"  *  as  is  the  music  of  the  chorus, 

*  An  eternal  sea,  A  weaving,  flowing,  Life,  all  glowing. 
Faust,  trans,  of  Bayard  Taylor.— TK. 


72  THE   BIRTH  OF   TRAGEDY. 

they  are  no  longer  the  forces  merely  felt,  but  not 
condensed  into  a  picture,  by  which  the  inspired 
votary  of  Dionysus  divines  the  proximity  of  his 
god :  the  clearness  and  firmness  of  epic  form  now 
speak  to  him  from  the  scene,  Dionysus  now  no 
longer  speaks  through  forces,  but  as  an  epic  hero, 
almost  in  the  language  of  Homer. 


9- 

Whatever  rises  to  the  surface  in  the  dialogue  of 
the  Apollonian  part  of  Greek  tragedy,  appears 
simple,  transparent,  beautiful.  In  this  sense  the 
dialogue  is  a  copy  of  the  Hellene,  whose  nature 
reveals  itself  in  the  dance,  because  in  the  dance 
the  greatest  energy  is  merely  potential,  but  betrays 
itself  nevertheless  in  flexible  and  vivacious  move 
ments.  The  language  of  the  Sophoclean  heroes, 
for  instance,  surprises  us  by  its  Apollonian  pre 
cision  and  clearness,  so  that  we  at  once  imagine  we 
see  into  the  innermost  recesses  of  their  being,  and 
marvel  not  a  little  that  the  way  to  these  recesses 
is  so  short.  But  if  for  the  moment  we  disregard 
the  character  of  the  hero  which  rises  to  the  surface 
and  grows  visible — and  which  at  bottom  is  nothing 
but  the  light-picture  cast  on  a  dark  wall,  that  is, 
appearance  through  and  through, — if  rather  we 
enter  into  the  myth  which  projects  itself  in  these 
bright  mirrorings,  we  shall  of  a  sudden  experience 
a  phenomenon  which  bears  a  reverse  relation  to 
one  familiar  in  optics.  When,  after  a  vigorous 
effort  to  gaze  into  the  sun,  we  turn  away  blinded, 


THE  BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  73 

we  have  dark-coloured  spots  before  our  eyes  as 
restoratives,  so  to  speak  ;  while,  on  the  contrary, 
those  light-picture  phenomena  of  the  Sophoclean 
hero, — in  short,  the  Apollonian  of  the  mask, — are 
the  necessary  productions  of  a  glance  into  the 
secret  and  terrible  things  of  nature,  as  it  were 
shining  spots  to  heal  the  eye  which  dire  night 
has  seared.  Only  in  this  sense  can  we  hope  to  be 
able  to  grasp  the  true  meaning  of  the  serious  and 
significant  notion  of  "  Greek  cheerfulness  "  ;  while 
of  course  we  encounter  the  misunderstood  notion 
of  this  cheerfulness,  as  resulting  from  a  state  of 
unendangered  comfort,  on  all  the  ways  and  paths 
of  the  present  time. 

The  most  sorrowful  figure  of  the  Greek  stage,  the 
hapless  (Edifus^  was  understood  by  Sophocles  as 
the  noble  man,  who  in  spite  of  his  wisdom  was 
destined  to  error  and  misery,  but  nevertheless 
through  his  extraordinary  sufferings  ultimately 
exerted  a  magical,  wholesome  influence  on  all 
around  him,  which  continues  effective  even  after 
his  death.  The  noble  man  does  not  sin  ;  this  is 
what  the  thoughtful  poet  wishes  to  tell  us :  all 
laws,  all  natural  order,  yea,  the  moral  world  itself, 
may  be  destroyed  through  his  action,  but  through 
this  very  action  a  higher  magic  circle  of  influences 
is  brought  into  play,  which  establish  a  new  world 
on  the  ruins  of  the  old  that  has  been  overthrown. 
This  is  what  the  poet,  in  so  far  as  he  is  at  the 
same  time  a  religious  thinker,  wishes  to  tell  us: 
as  poet,  he  shows  us  first  of  all  a  wonderfully 
complicated  legal  mystery,  which  the  judge  slowly 
unravels,  link  by  link,  to  his  own  destruction. 


74  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

The  truly  Hellenic  delight  at  this  dialectical  loosen 
ing  is  so  great,  that  a  touch  of  surpassing  cheer 
fulness  is  thereby  communicated  to  the  entire 
play,  which  everywhere  blunts  the  edge  of  the 
horrible  presuppositions  of  the  procedure.  In  the 
"CEdipus  at  Colonus"  we  find  the  same  cheerfulness, 
elevated,  however,  to  an  infinite  transfiguration  :  in 
contrast  to  the  aged  king,  subjected  to  an  excess 
of  misery,  and  exposed  solely  as  a  sufferer  to  all 
that  befalls  him,  we  have  here  a  supermundane 
cheerfulness,  which  descends  from  a  divine  sphere 
and  intimates  to  us  that  in  his  purely  passive  atti 
tude  the  hero  attains  his  highest  activity,  the  influ 
ence  of  which  extends  far  beyond  his  life,  while  his 
earlier  conscious  musing  and  striving  led  him  only 
to  passivity.  Thus,  then,  the  legal  knot  of  the  fable 
of  CEdipus,  which  to  mortal  eyes  appears  indis- 
solubly  entangled,  is  slowly  unravelled — and  the 
profoundest  human  joy  comes  upon  us  in  the 
presence  of  this  divine  counterpart  of  dialectics.  If 
this  explanation  does  justice  to  the  poet,  it  may 
still  be  asked  whether  the  substance  of  the  myth 
is  thereby  exhausted  ;  and  here  it  turns  out  that 
the  entire  conception  of  the  poet  is  nothing  but  the 
light-picture  which  healing  nature  holds  up  to  us 
after  a  glance  into  the  abyss.  CEdipus,  the  murderer 
of  his  father,  the  husband  of  his  mother,  CEdipus, 
the  interpreter  of  the  riddle  of  the  Sphinx  !  What 
does  the  mysterious  triad  of  these  deeds  of  destiny 
tell  us  ?  There  is  a  primitive  popular  belief,  especi 
ally  in  Persia,  that  a  wise  Magian  can  be  born  only 
of  incest:  which  we  have  forthwith  to  interpret 
to  ourselves  with  reference  to  the  riddle-solving 


THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  75 

and  mother-marrying  CEdipus,  to  the  effect  that 
when  the  boundary  of  the  present  and  future,  the 
rigid  law  of  individuation  and,  in  general,  the 
intrinsic  spell  of  nature,  are  broken  by  prophetic 
and  magical  powers,  an  extraordinary  counter- 
naturalness — as,  in  this  case,  incest — must  have 
preceded  as  a  cause ;  for  how  else  could  one  force 
nature  to  surrender  her  secrets  but  by  victoriously 
opposing  her,  i.e.,  by  means  of  the  Unnatural  ?  It 
is  this  intuition  which  I  see  imprinted  in  the  awful 
triad  of  the  destiny  of  CEdipus  :  the  very  man  who 
solves  the  riddle  of  nature — that  double-constituted 
Sphinx — must  also,  as  the  murderer  of  his  father 
and  husband  of  his  mother,  break  the  holiest  laws 
of  nature.  Indeed,  it  seems  as  if  the  myth  sought 
to  whisper  into  our  ears  that  wisdom,  especially 
Dionysian  wisdom,  is  an  unnatural  abomination, 
and  that  whoever,  through  his  knowledge,  plunges 
nature  into  an  abyss  of  annihilation,  must  also 
experience  the  dissolution  of  nature  in  himself. 
"  The  sharpness  of  wisdom  turns  round  upon  the 
sage :  wisdom  is  a  crime  against  nature " :  such 
terrible  expressions  does  the  myth  call  out  to  us : 
but  the  Hellenic  poet  touches  like  a  sunbeam  the 
sublime  and  formidable  Memnonian  statue  of  the 
myth,  so  that  it  suddenly  begins  to  sound — in 
Sophoclean  melodies. 

With  the  glory  of  passivity  I  now  contrast 
the  glory  of  activity  which  illuminates  the 
Prometheus  of  yEschylus.  That  which  /Eschylus 
the  thinker  had  to  tell  us  here,  but  which  as 
a  poet  he  only  allows  us  to  surmise  by  his 
symbolic  picture,  the  youthful  Goethe  succeeded 


?6  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

in   disclosing   to   us   in    the  daring    words    of  his 
Prometheus : — 

"  Hier  sitz'  ich,  forme  Menschen 
Nach  meinem  Bilde, 
Ein  Geschlecht,  das  mir  gleich  sei, 
Zu  leiden,  zu  weinen, 
Zu  geniessen  und  zu  freuen  sich, 
Und  dein  nicht  zu  achten, 
Wie  ich  !  "  * 

Man,  elevating  himself  to  the  rank  of  the  Titans, 
acquires  his  culture  by  his  own  efforts,  and  com 
pels  the  gods  to  unite  with  him,  because  in  his 
self-sufficient  wisdom  he  has  their  existence  and 
their  limits  in  his  hand.  What  is  most  wonderful, 
however,  in  this  Promethean  form,  which  accord 
ing  to  its  fundamental  conception  is  the  specific 
hymn  of  impiety,  is  the  profound  ^Eschylean 
yearning  for  justice-,  the  untold  sorrow  of  the  bold 
"  single-handed  being  "  on  the  one  hand,  and  the 
divine  need,  ay,  the  foreboding  of  a  twilight  of  the 
gods,  on  the  other,  the  power  of  these  two  worlds 
of  suffering  constraining  to  reconciliation,  to  meta 
physical  oneness — all  this  suggests  most  forcibly 
the  central  and  main  position  of  the  yEschylean 

*  "  Here  sit  I,  forming  mankind 
In  my  image, 
A  race  resembling  me, — 
To  sorrow  and  to  weep, 
To  taste,  to  hold,  to  enjoy, 
And  not  have  need  of  thee, 
As  I  ! " 

(Translation  in  Heeckel's  History  of  the  Evolution  of  Man.} 


THE  BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  77 

view  of  things,  which  sees  Moira  as  eternal  justice 
enthroned  above  gods  and  men.  In  view  of  the 
astonishing  boldness  with  which  ^Eschylus  places 
the  Olympian  world  on  his  scales  of  justice,  it 
must  be  remembered  that  the  deep-minded  Greek 
had  an  immovably  firm  substratum  of  meta 
physical  thought  in  his  mysteries,  and  that  all  his 
sceptical  paroxysms  could  be  discharged  upon  the 
Olympians.  With  reference  to  these  deities,  the 
Greek  artist,  in  particular,  had  an  obscure  feeling 
as  to  mutual  dependency :  and  it  is  just  in  the 
Prometheus  of  ^Eschylus  that  this  feeling  is  sym 
bolised.  The  Titanic  artist  found  in  himself  the 
daring  belief  that  he  could  create  men  and  at  least 
destroy  Olympian  deities  :  namely,  by  his  superior 
wisdom,  for  which,  to  be  sure,  he  had  to  atone  by 
eternal  suffering.  The  splendid  "can-ing"  of  the 
great  genius,  bought  too  cheaply  even  at  the  price 
of  eternal  suffering,  the  stern  pride  of  the  artist : 
this  is  the  essence  and  soul  of  ^Eschylean  poetry, 
while  Sophocles  in  his  CEdipus  preludingly  strikes 
up  the  victory-song  of  the  saint.  But  even  this 
interpretation  which  yEschylus  has  given  to  the 
myth  does  not  fathom  its  astounding  depth  of 
terror ;  the  fact  is  rather  that  the  artist's  delight 
in  unfolding,  the  cheerfulness  of  artistic  creating 
bidding  defiance  to  all  calamity,  is  but  a  shining 
stellar  and  nebular  image  reflected  in  a  black  sea 
of  sadness.  The  tale  of  Prometheus  is  an  original 
possession  of  the  entire  Aryan  family  of  races,  and 
documentary  evidence  of  their  capacity  for  the 
profoundly  tragic ;  indeed,  it  is  not  improbable 
that  this  myth  has  the  same  characteristic  signifi- 


78  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

cance  for  the  Aryan  race  that  the  myth  of  the  fall 
of  man  has  for  the  Semitic,  and  that  there  is  a 
relationship  between  the  two  myths  like  that  of 
brother  and  sister.  The  presupposition  of  the 
Promethean  myth  is  the  transcendent  value  which 
a  naive  humanity  attach  to  fire  as  the  true  palla 
dium  of  every  ascending  culture :  that  man,  how 
ever,  should  dispose  at  will  of  this  fire,  and  should 
not  receive  it  only  as  a  gift  from  heaven,  as  the 
igniting  lightning  or  the  warming  solar  flame, 
appeared  to  the  contemplative  primordial  men  as 
crime  and  robbery  of  the  divine  nature.  And  thus 
the  first  philosophical  problem  at  once  causes  a 
painful,  irreconcilable  antagonism  between  man 
and  God,  and  puts  as  it  were  a  mass  of  rock  at 
the  gate  of  every  culture.  The  best  and  highest 
that  men  can  acquire  they  obtain  by  a  crime,  and 
must  now  in  their  turn  take  upon  themselves  its 
consequences,  namely  the  whole  flood  of  sufferings 
and  sorrows  with  which  the  offended  celestials 
must  visit  the  nobly  aspiring  race  of  man  :  a  bitter 
reflection,  which,  by  the  dignity  it  confers  on  crime, 
contrasts  strangely  with  the  Semitic  myth  of  the 
fall  of  man,  in  which  curiosity,  beguilement,  sedu- 
cibility,  wantonness, — in  short,  a  whole  series  of 
pre-eminently  feminine  passions, — were  regarded  as 
the  origin  of  evil.  What  distinguishes  the  Aryan 
representation  is  the  sublime  view  of  active  sin  as 
the  properly  Promethean  virtue,  which  suggests  at 
the  same  time  the  ethical  basis  of  pessimistic 
tragedy  as  fat  justification  of  human  evil — of  human 
guilt  as  well  as  of  the  suffering  incurred  thereby. 
The  misery  in  the  essence  of  things — which 


THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  79 

the  contemplative  Aryan  is  not  disposed  to  explain 
away — the  antagonism  in  the  heart  of  the  world, 
manifests  itself  to  him  as  a  medley  of  different 
worlds,  for  instance,  a  Divine  and  a  human  world, 
each  of  which  is  in  the  right  individually,  but  as 
a  separate  existence  alongside  of  another  has  to 
suffer  for  its  individuation.  With  the  heroic  effort 
made  by  the  individual  for  universality,  in  his 
attempt  to  pass  beyond  the  bounds  of  individuation 
and  become  the  one  universal  being,  he  experiences 
in  himself  the  primordial  contradiction  concealed  in 
the  essence  of  things,  i.e.,  he  trespasses  and  suffers. 
Accordingly  crime*  is  understood  by  the  Aryans  to 
be  a  man,  sin  f  by  the  Semites  a  woman  ;  as  also, 
the  original  crime  is  committed  by  man,  the  original 
sin  by  woman.  Besides,  the  witches'  chorus  says  : 

"  Wir  nehmen  das  nicht  so  genau : 
Mit  tausend  Schritten  macht's  die  Frau  ; 
Doch  wie  sie  auch  sich  eilen  kann 
Mit  einem  Sprunge  macht's  der  Mann."J 

He  who  understands  this  innermost  core  of  the 
tale  of  Prometheus — namely,  the  necessity  of  crime 
imposed  on  the  titanically  striving  individual — will 
at  once  be  conscious  of  the  un-Apollonian  nature 
of  this  pessimistic  representation  :  for  Apollo  seeks 
to  pacify  individual  beings  precisely  by  drawing 


*  Der  Frevel.  t  Die  Suncle. 

J  We  do  not  measure  with  such  care  : 
Woman  in  thousand  steps  is  there, 
But  howsoe'er  she  hasten  may. 
Man  in  one  leap  has  cleared  the  way. 

Faust,  trans,  of  Bayard  Taylor. — TR. 


8O  THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY. 

boundary-lines  between  them,  and  by  again  and 
again  calling  attention  thereto,  with  his  require 
ments  of  self-knowledge  and  due  proportion,  as  the 
holiest  laws  of  the  universe.  In  order,  however,  to 
prevent  the  form  from  congealing  to  Egyptian 
rigidity  and  coldness  in  consequence  of  this 
Apollonian  tendency,  in  order  to  prevent  the 
extinction  of  the  motion  of  the  entire  lake  in  the 
effort  to  prescribe  to  the  individual  wave  its  path  and 
compass,  the  high  tide  of  the  Dionysian  tendency 
destroyed  from  time  to  time  all  the  little  circles  in 
which  the  one-sided  Apollonian  "will"  sought  to 
confine  the  Hellenic  world.  The  suddenly  swelling 
tide  of  the  Dionysian  then  takes  the  separate  little 
wave-mountains  of  individuals  on  its  back,  just  as 
the  brother  of  Prometheus,  the  Titan  Atlas,  does 
with  the  earth.  This  Titanic  impulse,  to  become  as 
it  were  the  Atlas  of  all  individuals,  and  to  carry  them 
on  broad  shoulders  higher  and  higher,  farther  and 
farther,  is  what  the  Promethean  and  the  Dionysian 
have  in  common.  In  this  respect  the  yEschylean 
Prometheus  is  a  Dionysian  mask,  while,  in  the  afore 
mentioned  profound  yearning  for  justice,  ^schylus 
betrays  to  the  intelligent  observer  his  paternal 
descent  from  Apollo,  the  god  of  individuation  and 
of  the  boundaries  of  justice.  And  so  the  double- 
being  of  the  yEschylean  Prometheus,  his  conjoint 
Dionysian  and  Apollonian  nature,might  be  thus  ex 
pressed  in  an  abstract  formula  :  "  Whatever  exists  is 
alike  just  and  unjust,  and  equally  justified  in  both." 

Das  ist  deine  Welt !   Das  heisst  eine  Welt  !  * 


*  This  is  thy  world,  and  what  a  world! — Faust, 

i 


'<     fv>' 

W'       /      » 


THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  8l 


10. 

It  is  an  indisputable  tradition  that  Greek 
tragedy  in  its  earliest  form  had  for  its  theme  only 
the  sufferings  of  Dionysus,  and  that  for  some 
time  the  only  stage-hero  therein  was  simply 
Dionysus  himself.  With  the  same  confidence, 
however,  we  can  maintain  that  not  until  Euripides 
did  Dionysus  cease  to  be  the  tragic  hero,  and 
that  in  fact  all  the  celebrated  figures  of  the  Greek 
stage — Prometheus,  CEdipus,  etc. — are  but  masks 
of  this  original  hero,  Dionysus.  The  presence  of 
a  god  behind  all  these  masks  is  the  one  essential 
cause  of  the  typical  "  ideality,"  so  oft  exciting 
wonder,  of  these  celebrated  figures.  Some  one, 
I  know  not  whom,  has  maintained  that  all 
individuals  are  comic  as  individuals  and  are 
consequently  un-tragic :  from  whence  it  might  be 
inferred  that  the  Greeks  in  general  could  not 
endure  individuals  on  the  tragic  stage.  And 
they  really  seem  to  have  had  these  sentiments : 
as,  in  general,  it  is  to  be  observed  that  the 
Platonic  discrimination  and  valuation  of  the 
"  idea"  in  contrast  to  the  "eidolon,"  the  image,  is 
deeply  rooted  in  the  Hellenic  being.  Availing 
ourselves  of  Plato's  terminology,  however,  we 
should  have  to  speak  of  the  tragic  figures  of  the 
Hellenic  stage  somewhat  as  follows.  The  one 
truly  real  Dionysus  appears  in  a  multiplicity  of 
forms,  in  the  mask  of  a  fighting  hero  and  entangled, 
as  it  were,  in  the  net  of  an  individual  will.  As 
the  visibly  appearing  god  now  talks  and  acts, 
he  resembles  an  erring,  striving,  suffering  in- 
F 


82  THE  BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

dividual :  and  that,  in  general,  he  appears  with 
such  epic  precision  and  clearness,  is  due  to  the 
dream-reading  Apollo,  who  reads  to  the  chorus 
its  Dionysian  state  through  this  symbolic  appear 
ance.  In  reality,  however,  this  hero  is  the 
suffering  Dionysus  of  the  mysteries,  a  god 
experiencing  in  himself  the  sufferings  of  individu- 
ation,  of  whom  wonderful  myths  tell  that  as  a 
boy  he  was  dismembered  by  the  Titans  and  has 
been  worshipped  in  this  state  as  Zagreus  :  *  where 
by  is  intimated  that  this  dismemberment,  the 
properly  Dionysian  suffering,  is  like  a  transforma 
tion  into  air,  water,  earth,  and  fire,  that  we  must 
therefore  regard  the  state  of  individuation  as  the 
source  and  primal  cause  of  all  suffering,  as  some 
thing  objectionable  in  itself.  From  the  smile  of 
this  Dionysus  sprang  the  Olympian  gods,  from 
his  tears  sprang  man.  In  his  existence  as  a 
dismembered  god,  Dionysus  has  the  dual  nature 
of  a  cruel  barbarised  demon,  and  a  mild  pacific 
ruler.  But  the  hope  of  the  epopts  looked  for  a 
new  birth  of  Dionysus,  which  we  have  now  to 
conceive  of  in  anticipation  as  the  end  of  individua 
tion  :  it  was  for  this  coming  third  Dionysus  that 
the  stormy  jubilation-hymns  of  the  epopts  re 
sounded.  And  it  is  only  this  hope  that  sheds 
a  ray  of  joy  upon  the  features  of  a  world  torn 
asunder  and  shattered  into  individuals :  as  is 
symbolised  in  the  myth  by  Demeter  sunk  in 
eternal  sadness,  who  rejoices  again  only  when  told 

*  See  article  by  Mr.  Arthur  Symons  in  The  Academy,  3Otb 
August  1902. 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  83 

that  she  may  once  more  give  birth  to  Dionysus 
In  the  views  of  things  here  given  we  already  have 
all  the  elements  of  a  profound  and  pessimistic 
contemplation  of  the  world,  and  along  with  these 
we  have  the  mystery  doctrine  of  tragedy :  the 
fundamental  knowledge  of  the  oneness  of  all 
existing  things,  the  consideration  of  individuation 
as  the  primal  cause  of  evil,  and  art  as  the  joyous 
hope  that  the  spell  of  individuation  may  be 
broken,  as  the  augury  of  a  restored  oneness. 

It  has  already  been  intimated  that  the  Homeric 
epos  is  the  poem  of  Olympian  culture,  wherewith 
this  culture  has  sung  its  own  song  of  triumph 
over  the  terrors  of  the  war  of  the  Titans.  Under 
the  predominating  influence  of  tragic  poetry,  these 
Homeric  myths  are  now  reproduced  anew,  and 
show  by  this  metempsychosis  that  meantime  the 
Olympian  culture  also  has  been  vanquished  by  a 
still  deeper  view  of  things.  The  haughty  Titan  Pro 
metheus  has  announced  to  his  Olympian  tormentor 
that  the  extremest  danger  will  one  day  menace 
his  rule,  unless  he  ally  with  him  betimes.  In 
/Eschylus  we  perceive  the  terrified  Zeus,  appre 
hensive  of  his  end,  in  alliance  with  the  Titan. 
Thus,  the  former  age  of  the  Titans  is  subsequently 
brought  from  Tartarus  once  more  to  the  light  ot 
day.  The  philosophy  of  wild  and  naked  nature 
beholds  with  the  undissembled  mien  of  truth  the 
myths  of  the  Homeric  world  as  they  dance  past : 
they  turn  pale,  they  tremble  before  the  lightning 
glance  of  this  goddess — till  the  'powerful  fist  *  of 

*  Die  miichtigc  Faust. — Cf.  Faust \  Chorus  of  Spirits.--  TR 


84  THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY. 

the  Dionysian  artist  forces  them  into  the  service 
of  the  new  deity.  Dionysian  truth  takes  over 
the  entire  domain  of  myth  as  symbolism  of  its 
knowledge,  which  it  makes  known  partly  in 
the  public  cult  of  tragedy  and  partly  in  the 
secret  celebration  of  the  dramatic  mysteries, 
always,  however,  in  the  old  mythical  garb.  What 
was  the  power,  which  freed  Prometheus  from  his 
vultures  and  transformed  the  myth  into  a  vehicle 
of  Dionysian  wisdom  ?  It  is  the  Heracleian 
power  of  music  :  which,  having  reached  its  highest 
manifestness  in  tragedy,  can  invest  myths  with  a 
new  and  most  profound  significance,  which  we 
have  already  had  occasion  to  characterise  as  the 
most  powerful  faculty  of  music.  For  it  is  the 
fate  of  every  myth  to  insinuate  itself  into  the 
narrow  limits  of  some  alleged  historical  reality, 
and  to  be  treated  by  some  later  generation  as 
a  solitary  fact  with  historical  claims :  and  the 
Greeks  were  already  fairly  on  the  way  to  restamp 
the  whole  of  their  mythical  juvenile  dream 
sagaciously  and  arbitrarily  into  a  historico-prag- 
matical  juvenile  history.  For  this  is  the  manner 
in  which  religions  are  wont  to  die  out :  when  of 
course  under  the  stern,  intelligent  eyes  of  an 
orthodox  dogmatism,  the  mythical  presuppositions 
of  a  religion  are  systematised  as  a  completed  sum 
of  historical  events,  and  when  one  begins  appre 
hensively  to  defend  the  credibility  of  the  myth, 
while  at  the  same  time  opposing  all  continuation 
of  their  natural  vitality  and  luxuriance ;  when, 
accordingly,  the  feeling  for  myth  dies  out,  and  its 
place  is  taken  by  the  claim  of  religion  to  historical 


THE   BIRTH    OF   TRAGEDY.  85 

foundations.  This  dying  myth  was  now  seized 
by  the  new-born  genius  of  Dionysian  music,  in 
whose  hands  it  bloomed  once  more,  with  such 
colours  as  it  had  never  yet  displayed,  with 
a  fragrance  that  awakened  a  longing  anticipa 
tion  of  a  metaphysical  world.  After  this  final 
effulgence  it  collapses,  its  leaves  wither,  and  soon 
the  scoffing  Lucians  of  antiquity  catch  at  the 
discoloured  and  faded  flowers  which  the  winds 
carry  off  in  every  direction.  Through  tragedy  the 
myth  attains  its  profoundest  significance,  its  most 
expressive  form ;  it  rises  once  more  like  a 
wounded  hero,  and  the  whole  surplus  of  vitality, 
together  with  the  philosophical  calmness  of  the 
Dying,  burns  in  its  eyes  with  a  last  powerful  gleam. 
What  meantest  thou,  oh  impious  Euripides,  in 
seeking  once  more  to  enthral  this  dying  one  ?  It 
died  under  thy  ruthless  hands :  and  then  thou 
madest  use  of  counterfeit,  masked  myth,  which 
like  the  ape  of  Heracles  could  only  trick  itself 
out  in  the  old  finery.  And  as  myth  died  in  thy 
hands,  so  also  died  the  genius  of  music  ;  though 
thou  couldst  covetously  plunder  all  the  gardens 
of  music — thou  didst  only  realise  a  counterfeit, 
masked  music.  And  because  thou  hast  forsaken 
Dionysus,  Apollo  hath  also  forsaken  thcc;  rout  up 
all  the  passions  from  their  haunts  and  conjure 
them  into  thy  sphere,  sharpen  and  polish  a 
sophistical  dialectics  for  the  speeches  of  thy 
heroes  —  thy  very  heroes  have  only  counterfeit, 
masked  passions,  and  speak  only  counterfeit, 
masked  music. 


86  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 


I  I. 

Greek  tragedy  Mad  a  fate  different  from  that 
of  all  her  older  sister  arts :  she  died  by  suicide, 
in  consequence  of  an  irreconcilable  conflict ; 
accordingly  she  died  tragically,  while  they  all 
passed  away  very  calmly  and  beautifully  in  ripe  old 
age.  For  if  it  be  in  accordance  with  a  happy  state 
of  things  to  depart  this  life  without  a  struggle, 
leaving  behind  a  fair  posterity,  the  closing  period 
of  these  older  arts  exhibits  such  a  happy  state  of 
things :  slowly  they  sink  out  of  sight,  and  before 
their  dying  eyes  already  stand  their  fairer  pro 
geny,  who  impatiently  lift  up  their  heads  with 
courageous  mien.  The  death  of  Greek  tragedy, 
on  the  other  hand,  left  an  immense  void,  deeply 
felt  everywhere.  Even  as  certain  Greek  sailors 
in  the  time  of  Tiberius  once  heard  upon  a  lone 
some  island  the  thrilling  cry,  "  great  Pan  is 
dead " :  so  now  as  it  were  sorrowful  wailing 
sounded  through  the  Hellenic  world :  "  Tragedy 
is  dead  !  Poetry  itself  has  perished  with  her ! 
Begone,  begone,  ye  stunted,  emaciated  epigones  ! 
Begone  to  Hades,  that  ye  may  for  once  eat  your 
fill  of  the  crumbs  of  your  former  masters  !  " 

But  when  after  all  a  new  Art  blossomed  forth 
which  revered  tragedy  as  her  ancestress  and 
mistress,  it  was  observed  with  horror  that  she  did 
indeed  bear  the  features  of  her  mother,  but  those 
very  features  the  latter  had  exhibited  in  her  long 
death-struggle.  It  was  Euripides  who  fought  this 
death-struggle  of  tragedy ;  the  later  art  is  known 
as  the  New  Attic  Comedy.  In  it  the  degenerate 


THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  87 

form  of  tragedy  lived,  on  as  a  monument  of  the 
most  painful  and.  violent  death  of  tragedy  proper. 

This  connection  between  the  two  serves  to 
explain  the  passionate  attachment  to  Euripides 
evinced  by  the  poets  of  the  New  Comedy,  and 
hence  we  are  no  longer  surprised  at  the  wish  of 
Philemon,  who  would  have  got  himself  hanged  at 
once,  with  the  sole  design  of  being  able  to  visit 
Euripides  in  the  lower  regions :  if  only  he  could 
be  assured  generally  that  the  deceased  still  had 
his  wits.  But  if  we  desire,  as  briefly  as  possible, 
and  without  professing  to  say  aught  exhaustive  on 
the  subject,  to  characterise  what  Euripides  has  in 
common  with  Menander  and  Philemon,  and  what 
appealed  to  them  so  strongly  as  worthy  of  imita 
tion  :  it  will  suffice  to  say  that  the  spectator 
was  brought  upon  the  stage  by  Kuripides.  He 
who  has  perceived  the  material  of  which  the 
Promethean  tragic  writers  prior  to  Euripides 
formed  their  heroes,  and  how  remote  from  their 
purpose  it  was  to  bring  the  true  mask  of 
reality  on  the  stage,  will  also  know  what  to  make 
of  the  wholly  divergent  tendency  of  Euripides. 
Through  him  the  commonplace  individual  forced 
his  way  from  the  spectators'  benches  to  the  stage 
itself;  the  mirror  in  which  formerly  only  great 
and  bold  traits  found  expression  now  showed  the 
painful  exactness  that  conscientiously  reproduces 
even  the  abortive  lines  of  nature.  Odysseus,  the 
typical  Hellene  of  the  Old  Art,  sank,  in  the  hands 
of  the  new  poets,  to  the  figure  of  the  Gra_*culus, 
who,  as  the  good-naturedly  cunning  domestic 
slave,  stands  henceforth  in  the  centre  of  dramatic 


88  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

interest.  What  Euripides  takes  credit  for  in  the 
Aristophanean  "  Frogs,"  namely,  that  by  his 
household  remedies  he  freed  tragic  art  from  its 
pompous  corpulency,  is  apparent  above  all  in  his 
tragic  heroes.  The  spectator  now  virtually  saw 
and  heard  his  double  on  the  Euripidean  stage,  and 
rejoiced  that  he  could  talk  so  well.  But  this  joy 
was  not  all :  one  even  learned  of  Euripides  how 
to  speak :  he  prides  himself  upon  this  in  his 
contest  with  ./Eschylus :  how  the  people  have 
learned  from  him  how  to  observe,  debate,  and 
draw  conclusions  according  to  the  rules  of  art  and 
with  the  cleverest  sophistications.  In  general  it 
may  be  said  that  through  this  revolution  of  the 
popular  language  he  made  the  New  Comedy 
possible.  For  it  was  henceforth  no  longer  a 
secret,  how — and  with  what  saws — the  common 
place  could  represent  and  express  itself  on  the 
stage.  Civic  mediocrity,  on  which  Euripides 
built  all  his  political  hopes,  was  now  suffered  to 
speak,  while  heretofore  the  demigod  in  tragedy 
and  the  drunken  satyr,  or  demiman,  in  comedy, 
had  determined  the  character  of  the  language. 
And  so  the  Aristophanean  Euripides  prides  him 
self  on  having  portrayed  the  common,  familiar, 
everyday  life  and  dealings  of  the  people,  concern 
ing  which  all  are  qualified  to  pass  judgment.  If 
now  the  entire  populace  philosophises,  manages 
land  and  goods  with  unheard-of  circumspection, 
and  conducts  law-suits,  he  takes  all  the  credit  to 
himself,  and  glories  in  the  splendid  results  of  the 
wisdom  with  which  he  inoculated  the  rabble. 
It  was  to  a  populace  prepared  and  enlightened 


THE   BIRTH    OF   TRAGEDY.  89 

in  this  manner  that  the  New  Comedy  could  now 
address  itself,  of  which  Euripides  had  become  as 
it  were  the  chorus-master ;  only  that  in  this  case 
the  chorus  of  spectators  had  to  be  trained.  As 
soon  as  this  chorus  was  trained  to  sing  in  the 
Euripidean  key,  there  arose  that  chesslike  variety 
of  the  drama,  the  New  Comedy,  with  its  perpetual 
triumphs  of  cunning  and  artfulness.  But  Eurip 
ides  —  the  chorus-master  —  was  praised  inces 
santly  :  indeed,  people  would  have  killed  them 
selves  in  order  to  learn  yet  more  from  him,  had 
they  not  known  that  tragic  poets  were  quite  as 
dead  as  tragedy.  But  with  it  the  Hellene  had 
surrendered  the  belief  in  his  immortality  ;  not  only 
the  belief  in,  an  ideal  past,  but  also  the  belief  in  an 
ideal  future.  The  saying  taken  from  the  well- 
known  epitaph,  "  as  an  old  man,  frivolous  and 
capricious,"  applies  also  to  aged  Hellenism.  The 
passing  moment,  wit,  levity,  and  caprice,  are  its 
highest  deities ;  the  fifth  class,  that  of  the  slaves, 
now  attains  to  power,  at  least  in  sentiment :  and  if 
we  can  still  speak  at  all  of  "  Greek  cheerfulness,"  it 
is  the  cheerfulness  of  the  slave  who  has  nothing  of 
consequence  to  answer  for,  nothing  great  to  strive 
for,  and  cannot  value  anything  of  the  past  or  future 
higher  than  the  present.  It  was  this  semblance  of 
"  Greek  cheerfulness  "  which  so  revolted  the  deep- 
minded  and  formidable  natures  of  the  first  four 
centuries  of  Christianity :  this  womanish  flight 
from  earnestness  and  terror,  this  cowardly  con- 
tentedness  with  easy  pleasure,  was  not  only  con 
temptible  to  them,  but  seemed  to  be  a  specifically 
anti-Christian  sentiment.  And  we  must  ascribe 


90  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

it  to  its  influence  that  the  conception  of  Greek 
antiquity,  which  lived  on  for  centuries,  preserved 
with  almost  enduring  persistency  that  peculiar 
hectic  colour  of  cheerfulness — as  if  there  had  never 
been  a  Sixth  Century  with  its  birth  of  tragedy,  its 
Mysteries,  its  Pythagoras  and  Heraclitus,  indeed 
as  if  the  art-works  of  that  great  period  did  not  at 
all  exist,  which  in  fact — each  by  itself — can  in  no 
wise  be  explained  as  having  sprung  from  the  soil 
of  such  a  decrepit  and  slavish  love  of  existence 
and  cheerfulness,  and  point  to  an  altogether  differ 
ent  conception  of  things  as  their  source. 

The  assertion  made  a  moment  ago,  that  Eurip 
ides  introduced  the  spectator  on  the  stage  to 
qualify  him  the  better  to  pass  judgment  on  the 
drama,  will  make  it  appear  as  if  the  old  tragic  art 
was  always  in  a  false  relation  to  the  spectator: 
and  one  would  be  tempted  to  extol  the  radical 
tendency  of  Euripides  to  bring  about  an  adequate 
relation  between  art-work  and  public  as  an  advance 
on  Sophocles.  But,  as  things  are,  "  public "  is 
merely  a  word,  and  not  at  all  a  homogeneous  and 
constant  quantity.  Why  should  the  artist  be  under 
obligations  to  accommodate  himself  to  a  power 
whose  strength  is  merely  in  numbers  ?  And  if  by 
virtue  of  his  endowments  and  aspirations  he  feels 
himself  superior  to  every  one  of  these  spectators, 
how  could  he  feel  greater  respect  for  the  collect 
ive  expression  of  all  these  subordinate  capacities 
than  for  the  relatively  highest-endowed  individual 
spectator  ?  In  truth,  if  ever  a  Greek  artist  treated 
his  public  throughout  a  long  life  with  presumptuous- 
ness  and  self-sufficiency,  it  was  Euripides,  who, 


THE   BIRTH    OK   TRAGEDY.  91 

even  when  the  masses  threw  themselves  at  his  feet, 
with  sublime  defiance  made  an  open  assault  on  his 
own  tendency,  the  very  tendency  with  which  he 
had  triumphed  over  the  masses.  If  this  genius 
had  had  the  slightest  reverence  for  the  pande 
monium  of  the  public,  he  would  have  broken  down 
long  before  the  middle  of  his  career  beneath  the 
weighty  blows  of  his  own  failures.  These  con 
siderations  here  make  it  obvious  that  our  formula 
— namely,  that  Euripides  brought  the  spectator 
upon  the  stage  in  order  to  make  him  truly  com 
petent  to  pass  judgment — was  but  a  provisional 
one,  and  that  we  must  seek  for  a  deeper  under 
standing  of  his  tendency.  Conversely,  it  is  un 
doubtedly  well  known  thatyEschylus  and  Sophocles 
during  all  their  lives,  indeed,  far  beyond  their 
lives,  enjoyed  the  full  favour  of  the  people,  and 
that  therefore  in  the  case  of  these  predecessors  of 
Euripides  the  idea  of  a  false  relation  between  art 
work  and  public  was  altogether  excluded.  What 
was  it  that  thus  forcibly  diverted  this  highly  gifted 
artist,  so  incessantly  impelled  to  production,  from 
the  path  over  which  shone  the  sun  of  the  greatest 
names  in  poetry  and  the  cloudless  heaven  of 
popular  favour  ?  What  strange  consideration  for 
the  spectator  led  him  to  defy  the  spectator  ?  How 
could  he,  owing  to  too  much  respect  for  the  public 
— dis-respect  the  public  ? 

Euripides — and  this  is  the  solution  of  the  riddle 
just  propounded — felt  himself,  as  a  poet,  un 
doubtedly  superior  to  the  masses,  but  not  to  two 
of  his  spectators :  he  brought  the  masses  upon 
the  stage ;  these  two  spectators  he  revered  as  the 


92  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

only  competent  judges  and  masters  of  his  art :  in 
compliance  with  their  directions  and  admonitions, 
he  transferred  the  entire  world  of  sentiments, 
passions,  and  experiences,  hitherto  present  at  every 
festival  representation  as  the  invisible  chorus  on 
the  spectators'  benches,  into  the  souls  of  his  stage- 
heroes  ;  he  yielded  to  their  demands  when  he  also 
sought  for  these  new  characters  the  new  word  and 
the  new  tone ;  in  their  voices  alone  he  heard  the 
conclusive  verdict  on  his  work,  as  also  the  cheering 
promise  of  triumph  when  he  found  himself  con 
demned  as  usual  by  the  justice  of  the  public. 

Of  these  two  spectators  the  one  is — Euripides 
himself,  Euripides  as  thinker ;  not  as  poet.  It 
might  be  said  of  him,  that  his  unusually  large  fund 
of  critical  ability,  as  in  the  case  of  Lessing,  if  it  did 
not  create,  at  least  constantly  fructified  a  product 
ively  artistic  collateral  impulse.  With  this  faculty, 
with  all  the  clearness  and  dexterity  of  his  critical 
thought,  Euripides  had  sat  in  the  theatre  and 
striven  to  recognise  in  the  masterpieces  of  his  great 
predecessors,  as  in  faded  paintings,  feature  and 
feature,  line  and  line.  And  here  had  happened  to 
him  what  one  initiated  in  the  deeper  arcana  of 
^Eschylean  tragedy  must  needs  have  expected : 
he  observed  something  incommensurable  in  every 
feature  and  in  every  line,  a  certain  deceptive  dis 
tinctness  and  at  the  same  time  an  enigmatic  pro 
fundity,  yea  an  infinitude,  of  background.  Even 
the  clearest  figure  had  always  a  comet's  tail  attached 
to  it,  which  seemed  to  suggest  the  uncertain  and 
the  inexplicable.  The  same  twilight  shrouded  the 
structure  of  the  drama,  especially  the  significance 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  93 

of  the  chorus.  And  how  doubtful  seemed  the 
solution  of  the  ethical  problems  to  his  mind  ! 
How  questionable  the  treatment  of  the  myths  ! 
How  unequal  the  distribution  of  happiness  and 
misfortune !  Even  in  the  language  of  the  Old 
Tragedy  there  was  much  that  was  objectionable  to 
him,  or  at  least  enigmatical ;  he  found  especially 
too  much  pomp  for  simple  affairs,  too  many  tropes 
and  immense  things  for  the  plainness  of  the 
characters.  Thus  he  sat  restlessly  pondering  in 
the  theatre,  and  as  a  spectator  he  acknowledged 
to  himself  that  he  did  not  understand  his  great 
predecessors.  If,  however,  he  thought  the  under 
standing  the  root  proper  of  all  enjoyment  and 
productivity,  he  had  to  inquire  and  look  about  to 
see  whether  any  one  else  thought  as  he  did,  and 
also  acknowledged  this  incommensurability.  But 
most  people,  and  among  them  the  best  individuals, 
had  only  a  distrustful  smile  for  him,  while  none 
could  explain  why  the  great  masters  were  still  in 
the  right  in  face  of  his  scruples  and  objections. 
And  in  this  painful  condition  he  found  that  other 
spectator,  who  did  not  comprehend,  and  therefore 
did  not  esteem,  tragedy.  In  alliance  with  him  he 
could  venture,  from  amid  his  lonesomeness,  to  begin 
the  prodigious  struggle  against  the  art  of  /Kschylus 
and  Sophocles — not  with  polemic  writings,  but  as 
a  dramatic  poet,  who  opposed  his  own  conception 
of  tragedy  to  the  traditional  one. 


94  THE  BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY. 

12. 

Before  we  name  this  other  spectator,  let  us 
pause  here  a  moment  in  order  to  recall  our  own 
impression,  as  previously  described,  of  the  dis 
cordant  and  incommensurable  elements  in  the 
nature  of  yEschylean  tragedy.  Let  us  think  of 
our  own  astonishment  at  the  chorus  and  the  tragic 
hero  of  that  type  of  tragedy,  neither  of  which 
we  could  reconcile  with  our  practices  any  more 
than  with  tradition  —  till  we  rediscovered  this 
duplexity  itself  as  the  origin  and  essence  of  Greek 
tragedy,  as  the  expression  of  two  interwoven  artistic 
impulses,  the  Apollonian  and  the  Dionysian. 

To  separate  this  primitive  and  all-powerful 
Dionysian  element  from  tragedy,  and  to  build  up 
a  new  and  purified  form  of  tragedy  on  the  basis 
of  a  non-Dionysian  art,  morality,  and  conception 
of  things — such  is  the  tendency  of  Euripides 
which  now  reveals  itself  to  us  in  a  clear  light. 

In  a  myth  composed  in  the  eve  of  his  life, 
Euripides  himself  most  urgently  propounded  to 
his  contemporaries  the  question  as  to  the  value 
and  signification  of  this  tendency.  Is  the 
Dionysian  entitled  to  exist  at  all  ?  Should  it  not 
be  forcibly  rooted  out  of  the  Hellenic  soil  ? 
Certainly,  the  poet  tells  us,  if  only  it  were  possible  : 
but  the  god  Dionysus  is  too  powerful ;  his  most 
intelligent  adversary  —  like  Pentheus  in  the 
"  Bacchse " — is  unwittingly  enchanted  by  him, 
and  in  this  enchantment  meets  his  fate.  The 
judgment  of  the  two  old  sages,  Cadmus  and 
Tiresias,  seems  to  be  also  the  judgment  of  the 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  95 

aged  poet :  that  the  reflection  of  the  wisest  indi 
viduals  does  not  overthrow  old  popular  traditions, 
nor  the  perpetually  propagating  worship  ot 
Dionysus,  that  in  fact  it  behoves  us  to  display 
at  least  a  diplomatically  cautious  concern  in  the 
presence  of  such  strange  forces :  where  however  it 
is  always  possible  that  the  god  may  take  offence 
at  such  lukewarm  participation,  and  finally  change 
the  diplomat  —  in  this  case  Cadmus  —  into  a 
dragon.  This  is  what  a  poet  tells  us,  who  opposed 
Dionysus  with  heroic  valour  throughout  a  long 
life — in  order  finally  to  wind  up  his  career  with 
a  glorification  of  his  adversary,  and  with  suicide, 
like  one  staggering  from  giddiness,  who,  in  order 
to  escape  the  horrible  vertigo  he  can  no  longer 
endure,  casts  himself  from  a  tower.  This  tragedy 
—the  Bacchae — is  a  protest  against  the  practic 
ability  of  his  own  tendency  ;  alas,  and  it  has  already 
been  put  into  practice  !  The  surprising  thing  had 
happened  :  when  the  poet  recanted,  his  tendency 
had  already  conquered.  Dionysus  had  already 
been  scared  from  the  tragic  stage,  and  in  fact  by 
a  demonic  power  which  spoke  through  Euripides. 
Even  Euripides  was,  in  a  certain  sense,  only  a 
mask :  the  deity  that  spoke  through  him  was 
neither  Dionysus  nor  Apollo,  but  an  altogether 
new-born  demon,  called  Socrates.  This  is  the 
nrw  antilliLii  :  the  Dionysian  and  the  >"iMt:< 
and  the  art-work  of  Greek  tragedy  was  wrecked 
on  it._  What  if  even  Euripides  now  seeks  to 
comfort  us  by  his  recantation  ?  It  is  of  no  avail : 
the  most  magnificent  temple  lies  in  ruins.  What 
avails  the  lamentation  of  the  destroyer,  and  his 


96  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

confession  that  it  was  the  most  beautiful  of  all 
temples  ?  •  And  even  that  Euripides  has  been 
changed  into  a  dragon  as  a  punishment  by  the 
art-critics  of  all  ages — who  could  be  content  with 
this  wretched  compensation  ? 

Let  us  now  approach  this  Socratic  tendency 
with  which  Euripides  combated  and  vanquished 
^Eschylean  tragedy. 

We  must  now  ask  ourselves,  what  could  be 
the  ulterior  aim  of  the  Euripidean  design,  which, 
in  the  highest  ideality  of  its  execution,  would 
found  drama  exclusively  on  the  non-Dionysian  ? 
What  other  form  of  drama  could  there  be,  if  it 
was  not  to  be  born  of  the  womb  of  music,  in  the 
mysterious  twilight  of  the  Dionysian  ?  Only  the 
dramatised  epos  :  in  which  Apollonian  domain  of 
art  the  tragic  effect  is  of  course  unattainable.  It 
does  not  depend  on  the  subject-matter  of  the 
events  here  represented  ;  indeed,  I  venture  to  assert 
that  it  would  have  been  impossible  for  Goethe 
in  his  projected  "  Nausikaa "  to  have  rendered 
tragically  effective  the  suicide  of  the  idyllic  being 
with  which  he  intended  to  complete  the  fifth  act ; 
so  extraordinary  is  the  power  of  the  epic-Apol 
lonian  representation,  that  it  charms,  before  our 
eyes,  the  most  terrible  things  by  the  joy  in 
appearance  and  in  redemption  through  appearance. 
The  poet  of  the  dramatised  epos  cannot  completely 
blend  with  his  pictures  any  more  than  the  epic 
rhapsodist  He  is  still  just  the  calm,  unmoved  em 
bodiment  of  Contemplation  whose  wide  eyes  see  the 
picture  before  them.  The  actor  in  this  dramatised 
epos  still  remains  intrinsically  rhapsodist :  the  con- 


THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  97 

secration   of  inner  dreaming  is  on  all  his  actions, 
so  that  he  is  never  wholly  an  actor. 

How,  then,  is  the  Euripidean  play  related  to 
this  ideal  of  the  Apollonian  drama?  Just  as  the 
younger  rhapsodist  is  related  to  the  solemn 
rhapsodist  of  the  old  time.  The  former  describes 
his  own  character  in  the  Platonic  "  Ion  "  as 
follows:  "When  I  am  saying  anything  sad,  my 
eyes  fill  with  tears  ;  when,  however,  what  I  am 
saying  is  awful  and  terrible,  then  my  hair  stands 
on  end  through  fear,  and  my  heart  leaps."  Here 
we  no  longer  observe  anything  of  the  epic  absorp 
tion  in  appearance,  or  of  the  unemotional  coolness 
of  the  true  actor,  who  precisely  in  his  highest 
activity  is  wholly  appearance  and  joy  in  appear 
ance.  Euripides  is  the  actor  with  leaping  heart, 
with  hair  standing  on  end  ;  as  Socratic  thinker 
he  designs  .the  plan,  as  passionate  actor  he 
executes  it.  Neither  in  the  designing  nor  in  the 
execution  is  he  an  artist  pure  and  simple.  And 
so  the  Euripidean  drama  is  a  thing  both  cool  and 
fiery,  equally  capable  of  freezing  and  burning  ;  it  is 
impossible  for  it  to  attain  the  Apollonian  effect  of 
the  epos,while,on  the  other  hand.it  has  severed  itself 
as  much  as  possible  from  Dionysian  elements,  and 
now,  in  order  to  act  at  all,  it  requires  new  stimu 
lants,  which  can  no  longer  lie  within  the  sphere  of 
the  two  unique  art-impulses,  the  Apollonian  and 
the  Dionysian.  The  stimulants  are  cool,  para 
doxical  t/wug/iti, 


and  fiery  passion*-^  in.  place  of  Dioaysiaa 
and  in  fact,  thoughts  and  passions  very  realistically 
copied,  and  not  at  all  steeped  in  the  ether  of  art. 
G 


98  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

Accordingly,  if  we  have  perceived  this  much,  that 
Euripides  did  not  succeed  in  establishing  the  drama 
exclusively  on  the  Apollonian,  but  that  rather  his 
non-Dionysian  inclinations  deviated  into  a  natural 
istic  and  inartistic  tendency,  we  shall  now  be  able 
to  approach  nearer  to  the  character  of 


*Jh.t  supreme  law  of  which  reads  about 
as  follows  :  "  to  be  beautiful  everything  must  be 
intelligible,"  as  the  parallel  to  the  Socratic  proposi 
tion,  "  only  the  knowing  jojieaoktRoy5-"  With  this 
canon  in  his  hands  Euripides  measured  all  the 
separate  elements  of  the  drama,  and  rectified  them 
according  to  his  principle  :  the  language,  the  char 
acters,  the  dramaturgic  structure,  and  the  choric 
music.  The  poetic  deficiency  and  retrogression, 
which  we  are  so  often  wont  to  impute  to  Euripides 
in  comparison  with  Sophoclean  tragedy,  is  for  the 
most  part  the  product  of  this  penetrating  critical 
process,  this  daring  intelligibility.  The  Euripidean 
prologue  may  serve  us  as  an  example  of  the  pro 
ductivity  of  this  rationalistic  method.  Nothing 
could  be  more  opposed  to  the  technique  of  our  stage 
than  the  prologue  in  the  drama  of  Euripides.  For 
a  single  person  to  appear  at  the  outset  of  the  play 
telling  us  who  he  is,  what  precedes  the  action,  what 
has  happened  thus  far,  yea,  what  will  happen  in  the 
course  of  the  play,  would  be  designated  by  a  modern 
playwright  as  a  wanton  and  unpardonable  abandon 
ment  of  the  effect  of  suspense.  Everything  that  is 
about  to  happen  is  known  beforehand  ;  who  then 
cares  to  wait  for  it  actually  to  happen  ?  —  consider 
ing,  moreover,  that  here  there  is  not  by  any  means  the 
exciting  relation  of  a  predicting  dream  to  a  reality 


THE   BIRTH    OF   TRAGEDY.  99 

taking  place  later  on.  Euripides  speculated  quite 
differently.  The  effect  of  tragedy  never  depended 
on  epic  suspense,  on  the  fascinating  uncertainty  as 
to  what  is  to  happen  now  and  afterwards :  but 
rather  on  the  great  rhetoro-lyric  scenes  in  which 
the  passion  and  dialectics  of  the  chief  hero  swelled 
to  a  broad  and  mighty  stream.  Everything  was 
arranged  for  pathos,  not  for  action  :  and  whatever 
was  not  arranged  for  pathos  was  regarded  as 
objectionable.  But  what  interferes  most  with  the 
hearer's  pleasurable  satisfaction  in  such  scenes  is  a 
missing  link,  a  gap  in  the  texture  of  the  previous 
history.  So  long  as  the  spectator  has  to  divine  the 
meaning  of  this  or  that  person,  or  the  presupposi 
tions  of  this  or  that  conflict  of  inclinations  and 
intentions,  his  complete  absorption  in  the  doings 
and  sufferings  of  the  chief  persons  is  impossible, 
as  is  likewise  breathless  fellow-feeling  and  fellow- 
fearing.  The  /Eschyleo-Sophoclean  tragedy  em 
ployed  the  most  ingenious  devices  in  the  first  scenes 
to  place  in  the  hands  of  the  spectator  as  if  by 
chance  all  the  threads  requisite  for  understanding 
the  whole:  a  trait  in  which  that  noble  artistry  is 
approved,  which  as  it  were  masks  the  inevitably 
formal,  and  causes  it  to  appear  as  something  acci 
dental.  But  nevertheless  Euripides  thought  he 
observed  that  during  these  first  scenes  the  spectator 
was  in  a  strange  state  of  anxiety  to  make  out  the 
problem  of  the  previous  history,  so  that  the  poetic 
beauties  and  pathos  of  the  exposition  were  lost  to 
him.  Accordingly  he  placed  the  prologue  even 
before  the  exposition,  and  put  it  in  the  mouth  of  a 
person  who  could  be  trusted  :  some  deity  had  often 


100  THE  BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

as  it  were  to  guarantee  the  particulars  of  the 
tragedy  to  the  public  and  remove  every  doubt  as 
to  the  reality  of  the  myth :  as  in  the  case  of 
Descartes,  who  could  only  prove  the  reality  of  the 
empiric  world  by  an  appeal  to  the  truthfulness  of 
God  and  His  inability  to  utter  falsehood.  Euripides 
makes  use  of  the  same  divine  truthfulness  once 
more  at  the  close  of  his  drama,  in  order  to  ensure 
to  the  public  the  future  of  his  heroes ;  this  is  the 
task  of  the  notorious  deus  ex  machina.  Between 
the  preliminary  and  the  additional  epic  spectacle 
there  is  the  dramatico-lyric  present,  the  "  drama  " 
proper. 

Thus  Euripides  as  a  poet  echoes  above  all  his 
own  conscious  knowledge ;  and  it  is  precisely  on 
this  account  that  he  occupies  such  a  notable  position 
in  the  history  of  Greek  art.  With  reference  to  his 
critico-productive  activity,  he  must  often  have  felt 
that  he  ought  to  actualise  in  the  drama  the  words 
at  the  beginning  of  the  essay  of  Anaxagoras  :  "Jjn 
the  beginning  all  things  were  mixed  together ;  then 
came  the  understanding  and  created  order."  And 
if  Anaxagoras  with  his  "  v oO?  **  seemed  like  the  first 
sober  person  among  nothing  but  drunken  philoso 
phers,  Euripides  may  also  have  conceived  his  rela 
tion  to  the  other  tragic  poets  under  a  similar  figure. 
As  long  as  the  sole  ruler  and  disposer  of  the  universe, 
the  vovs,  was  still  excluded  from  artistic  activity, 
things  were  all  mixed  together  in  a  chaotic,  primi 
tive  mess; — it  is  thus  Euripides  was  obliged  to  think, 
it  is  thus  he  was  obliged  to  condemn  the  "  drunken  " 
poets  as  the  first  "  sober  "  one  among  them.  What 
Sophocles  said  of  ^Eschylus,  that  he  did  what  was 


THK    BIRTH    OF   TRAGEDY.  IOI 

right,  though  unconsciously,  was  surely  not  in  the: 
mind  of  Euripides  :  who  would  have  admitted  only 
thus  much,  that  ^schylus,  because  he  wrought 
unconsciously,  did  what  was  wrong.  So  also  the 
divine  Plato  speaks  for  the  most  part  only  ironically 
of  the  creative  faculty  of  the  poet,  in  so  far  as  it  is 
not  conscious  insight,  and  places  it  on  a  par  with 
the  gift  of  the  soothsayer  and  dream-interpreter  ; 
insinuating  that  the  poet  is  incapable  of  composing 
until  he  has  become  unconscious  and  reason  has 
deserted  him.  Like  Plato,  Euripides  undertook  to 
show  to  the  world  the  reverse  of  the  "  unintelligent  " 
poet ;  his  aesthetic  principle  that  "  to  be  beautiful 
everything  must  be  known  "  is,  as  I  have  said,  the 
parallel  to  the  Socratic  "  to  be  good  everything  must 
be  known."  Accordingly  we  may  regard  Euripides 
as  the  poet  of  aesthetic  Socratism.  Socrates,  how- 
cver,  was  that  second  spectator  who  did  not  compre 
hend  and  therefore  did  not  esteem  the  Old  Tragedy; 
in  alliance  with  him  Euripides  ventured  to  be  the 
herald  of  a  new  artistic  activity.  If,  then,  the  Old 
Tragedy  was  here  destroyed,  it  follows  that  aesthetic 
Socratism  was  the  murderous  principle  ;  but  in  so 
far  as  the  struggle  is  directed  against  the  Dionysian 
element  in  the  old  art,  we  recognise  in  Socrates  the 
opponent  of  Dionysus,  the  new  Orpheus  who  rebels 
against  Dionysus ;  and  although  destined  to  be 
torn  to  pieces  by  the  Maenads  of  the  Athenian 
court,  yet  puts  to  flight  the  overpowerful  god  him 
self,  who,  when  he  fled  from  Lycurgus,  the  king 
of  Edoni,  sought  refuge  in  the  depths  of  the  ocean 
—namely,  in  the  mystical  flood  of  a  secret  cult 
which  gradually  overspread  the  earth. 


102  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 


That  Socrates  stood  in  close  relationship  to 
Euripides  in  the  tendency  of  his  teaching,  did 
not  escape  the  notice  of  contemporaneous 
antiquity  ;  the  most  eloquent  expression  of  this 
felicitous  insight  being  the  tale  current  in  Athens, 
that  Socrates  was  accustomed  to  help  Euripides 
in  poetising.  Both  names  were  mentioned  in  one 
breath  by  the  adherents  of  the  "  good  old  time," 
whenever  they  came  to  enumerating  the  popular 
agitators  of  the  day :  to  whose  influence  they 
attributed  the  fact  that  the  old  Marathonian 
stalwart  capacity  of  body  and  soul  was  more  and 
more  being  sacrificed  to  a  dubious  enlightenment, 
involving  progressive  degeneration  of  the  physical 
and  mental  powers.  It  is  in  this  tone,  half 
indignantly  and  half  contemptuously,  that  Aristo- 
phanic  comedy  is  wont  to  speak  of  both  of 
them — to  the  consternation  of  modern  men,  who 
would  indeed  be  willing  enough  to  give  up 
Euripides,  but  cannot  suppress  their  amazement 
that  Socrates  should  appear  in  Aristophanes  as 
the  first  and  head  sophist,  as  the  mirror  and 
epitome  of  all  sophistical  tendencies ;  in  connec 
tion  with  which  it  offers  the  single  consolation  of 
putting  Aristophanes  himself  in  the  pillory,  as  a 
rakish,  lying  Alcibiades  of  poetry.  Without  here 
defending  the  profound  instincts  of  Aristophanes 
against  such  attacks,  I  shall  now  indicate,  by 
means  of  the  sentiments  of  the  time,  the  close 
connection  between  Socrates  and  Euripides. 
With  this  purpose  in  view,  it  is  especially  to  be 


THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  103 

remembered  that  Socrates,  as  an  opponent  of 
tragic  art,  did  not  ordinarily  patronise  tragedy,  but 
only  appeared  among  the  spectators  when  a  new 
play  of  Euripides  was  performed.  The  most 
noted  thing,  however,  is  the  close  juxtaposition 
of  the  two  names  in  the  Delphic  oracle,  which 
designated  Socrates  as  the  wisest  of  men,  but  at 
the  same  time  decided  that  the  second  prize  in 
the  contest  of  wisdom  was  due  to  Euripides. 

Sophocles  was  designated  as  the  third  in  this 
scale  of  rank  ;  he  who  could  pride  himself  that, 
in  comparison  with  yEschylus,  he  did  what  was 
right,  and  did  it,  moreover,  because  he  knew  what 
was  right.  It  is  evidently  just  the  degree  of 
clearness  of  this  knowledge^  which  distinguishes 
these  three  men  in  common  as  the  three  "  knowing 
ones  "  of  their  age. 

The  most  decisive  word,  however,  for  this 
new  and  unprecedented  esteem  of  knowledge  and 
insight  was  spoken  by  Socrates  when  he  found 
that  he  was  the  only  one  who  acknowledged  to 
himself  that  he  knew  nothing;  while  in  his  critical 
pilgrimage  through  Athens,  and  calling  on  the 
greatest  statesmen,  orators,  poets,  and  artists,  he 
discovered  everywhere  the  conceit  of  knowledge. 
He  perceived,  to  his  astonishment,  that  all  these 
celebrities  were  without  a  proper  and  accurate 
insight,  even  with  regard  to  their  own  callings, 
and  practised  them  only  by  instinct.  "  Only  bv 
.j'netinrt "  :  with  this  phrase  we  touch  upon  the 
heart  &nd  core  of  the  Soccatic  tendency.  Socrat- 
ism  condemns-  therewith  -existing  art  as  wdl  as 
existing  ethics ;  wherever  Socratism  turns  its 


104  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

searching  eyes  it  beholds  the  lack  of  insight  and 
the  power  of  illusion  ;  and  from  this  lack  infers 
the  inner  perversity  and  objection ableness  of 
existing  conditions.  From  this  point  onwards, 
Socrates  believed  that  he  was  called  upon  to, 
correct  existence ;  and,  with  an  air  of  disregard 
and  superiority,  as  the  precursor  of  an  altogether 
different  culture,  art,  and  morality,  he  enters 
single-handed  into  a  world,  of  which,  if  we 
reverently  touched  the  hem,  we  should  count  it 
our  greatest  happiness. 

Here  is  the  extraordinary  hesitancy  which 
always  seizes  upon  us  with  regard  to  Socrates, 
and  again  and  again  invites  us  to  ascertain 
the  sense  and  purpose  of  this  most  question 
able  phenomenon  of  antiquity.  Who  is  it  that 
ventures  single-handed  to  disown  the  Greek  char 
acter,  which,  as  Homer,  Pindar,  and  ^Eschylus, 
as  Phidias,  as  Pericles,  as  Pythia  and  Dionysus, 
as  the  deepest  abyss  and  the  highest  height,  is 
sure  of  our  wondering  admiration  ?  What  de 
moniac  power  is  it  which  would  presume  to  spill 
this  magic  draught  in  the  dust  ?  What  demigod 
is  it  to  whom  the  chorus  of  spirits  of  the  noblest 
of  mankind  must  call  out :  "  Weh  !  Weh  !  Du 
hast  sie  zerstort,  die  schone  Welt,  mit  machtiger 
Faust ;  sie  stiirzt,  sie  zerfallt !  "  * 

*Woe!  Woe  ! 
Thou  hast  it  destroyed, 
The  beautiful  world  ; 
With  powerful  fist ; 
In  ruin  'tis  hurled  ! 
Faust)  trans,  of  Bayard  Taylor. — TR. 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  105 

A  key  to  the  character  of  Socrates  is  presented 
to  us  by  the  surprising  phenomenon  designated 
as  the  "  daimonion "  of  Socrates.  In  special 
circumstances,  when  his  gigantic  intellect  began 
to  stagger,  he  got  a  secure  support  in  the  utter 
ances  of  a  divine  voice  which  then  spake  to  him. 
This  voice,  whenever  it  comes,  always  dissuades. 
In  this  totally  abnormal  nature  instinctive  wisdom 
only  appears  in  order  to  hinder  the  progress  of 
conscious  perception  here  and  there.  While  in 
all  productive  men  it  is  instinct  which  is  the 
creatively  affirmative  force,  consciousness  only 
comporting  itself  critically  and  dissuasively  ;  with 
Socrates  it  is  instinct  which  becomes  critic,  it  is 
consciousness  which  becomes  creator — a  perfect 
monstrosity  per  defectum !  And  we  do  indeed 
observe  here  a  monstrous  defectus  of  all  mystical 
aptitude,  so  that  Socrates  might  be  designated  as 
the  specific  non-mystic>  in  whom  the  logical  nature 
is  developed,  through  a  superfoetation,  to  the 
same  excess  as  instinctive  wisdom  is  developed 
in  the  mystic.  On  the  other  hand,  however,  the 
logical  instinct  which  appeared  in  Socrates  was 
absolutely  prohibited  from  turning  against  itself ; 
in  its  unchecked  flow  it  manifests  a  native  power 
such  as  we  meet  with,  to  our  shocking  surprise, 
only  among  the  very  greatest  instinctive  forces. 
He  who  has  experienced  even  a  breath  of  the 
divine  naivete*  and  security  of  the  Socratic  course 
of  life  in  the  Platonic  writings,  will  also  feel  that 
the  enormous  driving-wheel  of  logical  Socratism 
is  in  motion,  as  it  were,  behind  Socrates,  and  that 
it  must  be  viewed  through  Socrates  as  through  a 


IC>6  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

shadow.  And  that  he  himself  had  a  boding  of 
this  relation  is  apparent  from  the  dignified  earnest 
ness  with  which  he  everywhere,  and  even  before 
his  judges,  insisted  on  his  divine  calling.  To 
refute  him  here  was  really  as  impossible  as  to 
approve  of  his  instinct-disintegrating  influence. 
In  view  of  this  indissoluble  conflict,  when  he  had 
at  last  been  brought  before  the  forum  of  the  Greek 
state,  there  was  only  one  punishment  demanded, 
namely  exile ;  he  might  have  been  sped  across 
the  borders  as  something  thoroughly  enigmatical, 
irrubricable  and  inexplicable,  and  so  posterity  would 
have  been  quite  unjustified  in  charging  the  Athenians 
with  a  deed  of  ignominy.  But  that  the  sentence  of 
death,  and  not  mere  exile,  was  pronounced  upon 
him,  seems  to  have  been  brought  about  by  Socrates 
himself,  with  perfect  knowledge  of  the  circum 
stances,  and  without  the  natural  fear  of  death :  he 
met  his  death  with  the  calmness  with  which, 
according  to  the  description  of  Plato,  he  leaves 
the  symposium  at  break  of  day,  as  the  last  of  the 
revellers,  to  begin  a  new  day ;  while  the  sleepy 
companions  remain  behind  on  the  benches  and 
the  floor,  to  dream  of  Socrates,  the  true  eroticist. 
The  dying  Socrates  became  the  new  ideal  of  the 
noble  Greek  youths, — an  ideal  they  had  never 
yet  beheld, — and  above  all,  the  typical  Hellenic 
youth,  Plato,  prostrated  himself  before  this  scene 
with  all  the  fervent  devotion  of  his  visionary 
soul 


THE  BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  107 


Let  us  now  imagine  the  one  great  Cyclopean 
eye  of  Socrates  fixed  on  tragedy,  that  eye  in  which 
the  fine  frenzy  of  artistic  enthusiasm  had  never 
glowed  —  let  us  think  how  it  was  denied  to  this 
eye  to  gaze  with  pleasure  into  the  Dionysian 
abysses  —  what  could  it  not  but  see  in  the  "  sublime 
and  greatly  lauded  "  tragic  art,  as  Plato  called  it  ? 
Something  very  absurd,  with  causes  that  seemed 
to  be  without  effects,  and  effects  apparently  with 
out  causes  ;  the  whole,  moreover,  so  motley  and 
diversified  that  it  could  not  but  be  repugnant  to  a 
thoughtful  mind,  a  dangerous  incentive,  however, 
to  sensitive  and  irritable  souls.  We  know  what 
was  the  sole  kind  of  poetry  which  he  compre 
hended  :  the  JEsopian  fable  :  and  he  did  this  no 
doubt  \vith  that  smiling  complaisance  with  which 
the  good  honest  Gellert  sings  the  praise  of  poetry 
in  the  fable  of  the  bee  and  the  hen  :  — 

"  Du  siehst  an  mir,  wozu  sie  niitzt, 
Dem,  der  nicht  viel  Verstand  besitzt, 
Die  Wahrheit  durch  ein  Bild  zu  sagen."  ^ 

But  then  it  seemed  to  Socrates  that  tragic  art  did 
not  even  "  tell  the  truth  "  :  not  to  mention  the 
fact  that  it  addresses  itself  to  him  who  "  hath  but 
little  wit  "  ;  consequently  not  to  the  philosopher  : 
a  twofold  reason  why  it  should  be  avoided.  Like 


*  In  me  thou  seest  its  benefit, — 
To  him  who  hath  but  little  wit, 
Through  parables  to  tell  the  truth. 


108  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

Plato,  he  reckoned  it  among  the  seductive  arts 
which  only  represent  the  agreeable,  not  the  useful, 
and  hence  he  required  of  his  disciples  abstinence 
and  strict  separation  from  such  unphilosophical 
allurements  ;  with  such  success  that  the  youthful 
tragic  poet  Plato  first  of  all  burned  his  poems  to 
be  able  to  become  a  scholar  of  Socrates.  But 
where  unconquerable  native  capacities  bore  up 
against  the  Socratic  maxims,  their  power,  to 
gether  with  the  momentum  of  his  mighty  character, 
still  sufficed  to  force  poetry  itself  into  new  and 
hitherto  unknown  channels. 

An  instance  of  this  is  the  aforesaid  Plato  :  he, 
who  in  the  condemnation  of  tragedy  and  of  art 
in  general  certainly  did  not  fall  short  of  the  nai've 
cynicism  of  his  master,  was  nevertheless  constrained 
by  sheer  artistic  necessity  to  create  a  form  of  art 
which  is  inwardly  related  even  to  the  then  exist 
ing  forms  of  art  which  he  repudiated.  Plato's 
main  objection  to  the  old  art  —  that  it  is  the 
imitation  of  a  phantom,*  and  hence  belongs  to 
a  sphere  still  lower  than  the  empiric  world  —  could 
not  at  all  apply  to  the  new  art  :  and  so  we  find 
Plato  endeavouring  to  go  beyond  reality  and 
attempting  to  represent  the  idea  which  underlies 
this  pseudo-reality.  But  Plato,  the  thinker, 
thereby  arrived  by  a  roundabout  road  just  at 
the  point  where  he  had  always  been  at  home  as 
poet,  and  from  which  Sophocles  and  all  the  old 
artists  had  solemnly  protested  against  that  objec 
tion.  If  tragedy  absorbed  into  itself  all  the 


.—  TR. 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  IOO, 

earlier  varieties  of  art,  the  same  could  again  be 
said  in  an  unusual  sense  of  Platonic  dialogue, 
which,  engendered  by  a  mixture  of  all  the 
then  existing  forms  and  styles,  hovers  midway 
between  narrative,  lyric  and  drama,  between  prose 
and  poetry,  and  has  also  thereby  broken  loose 
from  the  older  strict  law  of  unity  of  linguistic 
form  ;  a  movement  which  was  carried  still  farther 
by  the  cynic  writers,  who  in  the  most  promiscuous 
style,  oscillating  to  and  fro  betwixt  prose  and 
metrical  forms,  realised  also  the  literary  picture 
of  the  "  raving  Socrates  "  whom  they  were  wont 
to  represent  in  life.  Platonic,  diajggufi  was  as.  it 
were  the  boat  in  which  the  shipwrecked  ancient 
poetry  saved  herself  together  with  all  her  children  : 
crowded  into  a  narrow  space  and  timidly  obse 
quious  to  the  one  steersman,  Socrates,  they  now 
launched  into  a  new  world,  which  never  tired  of 
looking  at  the  fantastic  spectacle  of  this  procession. 
In  very  truth,  Pjato  has  given  to  all  posterity 
the  prototype  of  a  new  form  of  art,  the  prototype 
of  the  navel:  which  must  be  designated  as  the 
infinitely  evolved  .L^upiaii  fable,  in  which  poetry 
holds  the  same  rank  with  reference  to  dialectic 
philosophy  as  this  same  philosophy  held  for  many 
centuries  with  reference  to  theology  :  namely,  the 
rank  of  ancilla.  This  was  the  new  position  of 
poetry  into  which  Plato  forced  it  under  the 
pressure  of  the  demon-inspired  Socrates. 

Here  philosophic  thought  overgrows  art  and 
compels  it  to  cling  close  to  the  trunk  of  dialectics. 
The  Apollonian  tendency  has  chrysalised  in  the 
logical  schematism  ;  just  as  something  analogous 


IIO  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

in  the  case  of  Euripides  (and  moreover  a  trans 
lation  of  the  Dionysian  into  the  naturalistic 
emotion)  was  forced  upon  our  attention.  Socrates, 
the  dialectical  hero  in  Platonic  drama,  reminds  us 
of  the  kindred  nature  of  the  Euripidean  hero,  who 
has  to  defend  his  actions  by  arguments  and 
counter- arguments,  and  thereby  so  often  runs  the 
risk  of  forfeiting  our  tragic  pity ;  for  who  could 
mistake  the  optimistic  element  in  the  essence  of 
dialectics,  which  celebrates  a  jubilee  in  every  con 
clusion,  and  can  breathe  only  in  cool  clearness 
and  consciousness  :  the  optimistic  element,  which, 
having  once  forced  its  way  into  tragedy,  must 
gradually  overgrow  its  Dionysian  regions,  and 
necessarily  impel  it  to  self-destruction — even  to 
the  death-leap  into  the  bourgeois  drama.  Let  us 
but  realise  the  consequences  of  the  Socratic 
maxims :  "  Virtue  is  knowledge  ;  man  only  sins 
from  ignorance ;  he  who  is  virtuous  is  happy  " : 
these  three  fundamental  forms  of  optimism  involve 
the  death  of  tragedy.  For  the  virtuous  .hero 
must  now  be  a  dialectician  ;  there  must  now  be 
a  necessary,  visible  connection  between  virtue  and 
knowledge,  between  belief  and  morality ;  the 
transcendental  justice  of  the  plot  in  ^Eschylus  is 
now  degraded  to  the  superficial  and  audacious 
principle  of  "  poetic  justice  "  with  its  usual  deus  ex 
machina. 

How  does  the  chorus,  and,  in  general,  the 
entire  Dionyso-musical  substratum  of  tragedy, 
now  appear  in  the  light  of  this  new  Socrato- 
optimistic  stage-world  ?  As  something  accidental, 
as  a  readily  dispensable  reminiscence  of  the  origin 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  Ill 

of  tragedy ;  while  we  have  in  fact  seen  that  the 
chorus  can  be  understood  only  as  the  cause  of 
tragedy,  and  of  the  tragic  generally.  This  per 
plexity  with  respect  to  the  chorus  first  manifests 
itself  in  Sophocles — an  important  sign  that  the 
Dionysian  basis  of  tragedy  already  begins  to 
disintegrate  with  him.  He  no  longer  ventures 
to  entrust  to  the  chorus  the  main  share  of  the 
effect,  but  limits  its  sphere  to  such  an  extent 
that  it  now  appears  almost  co-ordinate  with  the 
actors,  just  as  if  it  were  elevated  from  the  orchestra 
into  the  scene:  whereby  of  course  its.  character 
is  completely  destroyed,  notwithstanding  that 
Aristotle  countenances  this  very  theory  of  the 
chorus.  This  alteration  of  the  position  of  the 
chorus,  which  Sophocles  at  any  rate  recommended 
by  his  practice,  and,  according  to  tradition,  even 
by  a  treatise,  is  the  first  step  towards  the  annihila 
tion  of  the  chorus,  the  phases  of  which  follow  one 
another  with  alarming  rapidity  in  Euripides, 
Agathon,  and  the  New  Comedy.  Optimistic 
dialectics  drives  music  out  of  tragedy  with  the 
scourge  of  its  syllogisms :  that  is,  it  destroys  the 
essence  of  tragedy,  which  can  be  explained  only 
as  a  manifestation  and  illustration  of  Dionysian 
states,  as  the  visible  symbolisation  of  music,  as 
the  dream-world  of  Dionysian  ecstasy. 

If,  therefore,  we  are  to  assume  an  anti-Diony- 
sian  tendency  operating  even  before  Socrates, 
which  received  in  him  only  an  unprecedentedly 
grand  expression,  we  must  not  shrink  from  the 
question  as  to  what  a  phenomenon  like  that 
of  Socrates  indicates :  whom  in  view  of  the 


112  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

Platonic  dialogues  we  are  certainly  not  entitled 
to  regard  as  a  purely  disintegrating,  negative 
power.  And  though  there  can  be  no  doubt 
whatever  that  the  most  immediate  effect  of  the 
Socratic  impulse  tended  to  the  dissolution  of 
Dionysian  tragedy,  yet  a  profound  experience  of 
Socrates'  own  life  compels  us  to  ask  whether 
there  is  necessarily  only  an  antipodal  relation 
between  Socratism  and  art,  and  whether  the  birth 
of  an  "  artistic  Socrates  "  is  in  general  something 
contradictory  in  itself. 

For  that  despotic  logician  had  now  and  then 
the  feeling  of  a  gap,  or  void,  a  sentiment  of  semi- 
reproach,  as  of  a  possibly  neglected  duty  with 
respect  to  art.  There  often  came  to  him,  as  he 
tells  his  friends  in  prison,  one  and  the  same 
dream-apparition,  which  kept  constantly  repeating 
to  him  :  "  Socrates,  practise  music."  Up  to  his 
very  last  days  he  solaces  himself  with  the  opinion 
that  his  philosophising  is  the  highest  form  of 
poetry,  and  finds  it  hard  to  believe  that  a  deity 
will  remind  him  of  the  "  common,  popular  music." 
Finally,  when  in  prison,  he  consents  to  practise 
also  this  despised  music,  in  order  thoroughly  to 
unburden  his  conscience.  And  in  this  frame  of 
mind  he  composes  a  poem  on  Apollo  and  turns 
a  few  jEsopian  fables  into  verse.  It  was  some 
thing  similar  to  the  demonian  warning  voice  which 
urged  him  to  these  practices  ;  it  was  because  of  his 
Apollonian  insight  that,  like  a  barbaric  king,  he 
did  not  understand  the  noble  image  of  a  god  and 
was  in  danger  of  sinning  against  a  deity — through 
ignorance.  The  prompting  voice  of  the  Socratic 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  113 

dream-vision  is  the  only  sign  of  doubtfulness  as 
to  the  limits  of  logical  nature.  "  Perhaps  " — thus 
he  had  to  ask  himself — "  what  is  not  intelligible 
to  me  is  not  therefore  unreasonable?  Perhaps 
there  is  a  realm  of  wisdom  from  which  the  logician 
is  banished  ?  Perhaps  art  is  even  a  necessary 
correlative  of  and  supplement  to  science  ?  " 


In  the  sense  of  these  last  portentous  questions 
it  must  now  be  indicated  how  the  influence  of 
Socrates  (extending  to  the  present  moment,  indeed, 
to  all  futurity)  has  spread  over  posterity  like  an 
ever-increasing  shadow  in  the  evening  sun,  and 
how  this  influence  again  and  again  necessitates  a 
regeneration  at  art, — yea,  of  art  already  with  meta 
physical,  broadest  and  profoundest  sense, — and 
its  own  eternity  guarantees  also  the  eternity  of  art. 

Before  this  could  be  perceived,  before  the  in 
trinsic  dependence  of  every  art  on  the  Greeks, 
the  Greeks  from  Homer  to  Socrates,  was  con 
clusively  demonstrated,  it  had  to  happen  to  us 
with  regard  to  these  Greeks  as  it  happened  to 
the  Athenians  with  regard  to  Socrates.  Nearly 
every  age  and  stage  of  culture  has  at  some  time 
or  other  sought  with  deep  displeasure  to  free 
itself  from  the  Greeks,  because  in  their  presence 
everything  self-achieved,  sincerely  admired  and 
apparently  quite  original,  seemed  all  of  a  sudden 
to  lose  life  and  colour  and  shrink  to  an  abortive 
copy,  even  to  caricature.  And  so  hearty  in 
dignation  breaks  forth  time  after  time  against 
H 


114  THE  BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY. 

this  presumptuous  little  nation,  which  dared  to 
designate  as  "  barbaric "  for  all  time  everything 
not  native :  who  are  they,  one  asks  one's  self, 
who,  though  they  possessed  only  an  ephemeral 
historical  splendour,  ridiculously  restricted  institu 
tions,  a  dubious  excellence  in  their  customs,  and 
were  even  branded  with  ugly  vices,  yet  lay  claim 
to  the  dignity  and  singular  position  among  the 
peoples  to  which  genius  is  entitled  among  the 
masses.  What  a  pity  one  has  not  been  so  fortunate 
as  to  find  the  cup  of  hemlock  with  which  such  an 
affair  could  be  disposed  of  without  ado :  for 
all  the  poison  which  envy,  calumny,  and  rankling 
resentment  engendered  within  themselves  have 
not  sufficed  to  destroy  that  self-sufficient  grandeur  ! 
And  so  one  feels  ashamed  and  afraid  in  the 
presence  of  the  Greeks :  unless  one  prize  truth 
above  all  things,  and  dare  also  to  acknowledge  to 
one's  self  this  truth,  that  the  Greeks,  as  charioteers, 
hold  in  their  hands  the  reins  of  our  own  and  of 
every  culture,  but  that  almost  always  chariot  and 
horses  are  of  too  poor  material  and  incom 
mensurate  with  the  glory  of  their  guides,  who 
then  will  deem  it  sport  to  run  such  a  team  into 
an  abyss :  which  they  themselves  clear  with  the 
leap  of  Achilles. 

In  order  to  assign  also  to  Socrates  the  dignity 
of  such  a  leading  position,  it  will  suffice  to  recog 
nise  in  him  the  type  of  an  unheard-of  form  of 
existence,  the  type  of  the  theoretical^  man,  with 
regard  to  whose  meaning  and  purpose  it  will  be 
our  next  task  to  attain  an  insight.  Lake. the. artist, 
the  theorist  also  finds  an  infinite  satisfaction  in 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  115 

what  is,  and,  like  the  former,  he  is  shielded  by  this 
satisfaction  from  the  practical  ethics  of  pessimism 
with  its  lynx  eyes  which  shine  only  in  the  dark. 
For  if  the  artist  in  every  unveiling  of  truth  always 
cleaves  with  raptured  eyes  only  to  that  which  still 
remains  veiled  after  the  unveiling,  the  theoretical 
man,  on  the  other  hand,  enjoys  and  contents 
himself  with  the  cast-off  veil,  and  finds  the  con 
summation  of  his  pleasure  in  the  process  of  a 
continuously  successful  unveiling  through  his 
own  unaided  efforts.  There  would  have  been  no 
science  if  it  had  only  been  concerned  about  that 
one  naked  goddess  and  nothing  else.  For  then 
its  disciples  would  have  been  obliged  to  feel  like 
those  who  purposed  to  dig  a  hole  straight  through 
the  earth  :  each  one  of  whom  perceives  that  with 
the  utmost  lifelong  exertion  he  is  able  to  excavate 
only  a  very  little  of  the  enormous  depth,  which  is 
again  filled  up  before  his  eyes  by  the  labours  of 
his  successor,  so  that  a  third  man  seems  to  do 
well  when  on  his  own  account  he  selects  a  new 
spot  for  his  attempts  at  tunnelling.  If  now  some 
one  proves  conclusively  that  the  antipodal  goal 
cannot  be  attained  in  this  direct  way,  who  will 
still  care  to  toil  on  in  the  old  depths,  unless  he 
has  learned  to  content  himself  in  the  meantime 
with  finding  precious  stones  or  discovering  natural 
laws  ?  For  that  reason  Lessing,  the  most  honest 
theoretical  man,  ventured  to  say  that  he  cared 
more  for  the  search  after  truth  than  for  truth 
itself:  in  saying  which  he  revealed  the  funda 
mental  secret  of  science,  to  the  astonishment,  and 
indeed,  to  the  vexation  of  scientific  men.  Well, 


Il6  THE  BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

to  be  sure,  there  stands  alongside  of  this  detached 
perception,  as  an  excess  of  honesty,  if  not  of 
presumption,  a  profound  illusion  which  first  came 
to  the  world  in  the  person  of  Socrates,  the  im 
perturbable  belief  that,  by  means  of  the  clue  of 
causality,  thinking  reaches  to  the  deepest  abysses 
of  being,  and  that  thinking  is  able  not  only  to 
perceive  being  but  even  to  correct  it.  This  sublime 
metaphysical  illusion  is  added  as  an  instinct  to 
science  and  again  and  again  leads  the  latter  to 
its  limits,  where  it  must  change  into  art ;  which  is 
really  the  end  to  be  attained  by  this  mechanism. 

If  we  now  look  at  Socrates  in  the  light  of  this 
thought,  he  appears  to  us  as  the  first  who  could 
not  only  live,  but — what  is  far  more — also  die 
under  the  guidance  of  this  instinct  of  science: 
and  hence  the  picture  of  the  dying  Socrates,  as 
the  man  delivered  from  the  fear  of  death  by 
knowledge  and  argument,  is  the  escutcheon  above 
the  entrance  to  science  which  reminds  every  one 
of  its  mission,  namely,  to  make  existence  appear 
to  be  comprehensible,  and  therefore  to  be  justified  : 
for  which  purpose,  if  arguments  do.. not ._  suffice, 
myth  also  must  be  used,  which  I  just  now  desig 
nated  even  as  the  necessary  consequence,  yea, 
as  the  end  of  science. 

He  who  once  makes  intelligible  to  himself  how, 
after  the  death  of  Socrates,  the  mystagogue  of 
science,  one  philosophical  school  succeeds  another, 
like  wave  upon  wave, — how  an  entirely  unfore- 
shadowed  universal  development  of  the  thirst  for 
knowledge  in  the  widest  compass  of  the  cultured 
world  (and  as  the  specific  task  for  every  one 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  117 

highly  gifted)  led  science  on  to  the  high  sea  from 
which  since  then  it  has  never  again  been  able  to 
be  completely  ousted  ;  how  through  the  universality 
of  this  movement  a  common  net  of  thought  was 
first  stretched  over  the  entire  globe,  with  prospects, 
moreover,  of  conformity  to  law  in  an  entire  solar 
system  ; — he  who  realises  all  this,  together  with 
the  amazingly  high  pyramid  of  our  present-day 
knowledge,  cannot  fail  to  see  in  Socrates  the 
turning-point  and  vortex  of  so-called  universal 
history.  For  if  one  were  to  imagine  the  whole 
incalculable  sum  of  energy  which  has  been  used 
up  by  that  universal  tendency, — employed,  not  in 
the  service  of  knowledge,  but  for  the  practical,  i.e., 
egoistical  ends  of  individuals  and  peoples, — then 
probably  the  instinctive  love  of  life  would  be  so 
much  weakened  in  universal  wars  of  destruction 
and  incessant  migrations  of  peoples,  that,  owing 
to  the  practice  of  suicide,  the  individual  would 
perhaps  feel  the  last  remnant  of  a  sense  of  duty, 
when,  like  the  native  of  the  Fiji  Islands,  as  son 
he  strangles  his  parents  and,  as  friend,  his  friend  : 
a  practical  pessimism  which  might  even  give  rise 
to  a  horrible  ethics  of  general  slaughter  out  of 
pity — which,  for  the  rest,  exists  and  has  existed 
wherever  art  in  one  form  or  another,  especially  as 
science  and  religion,  has  not  appeared  as  a  remedy 
and  preventive  of  that  pestilential  breath. 

In  view  of  this  practical  pessimism,  Socrates  is 
the  archetype  of  the  theoretical  optimist,  who  in 
the  above-indicated  belief  in  the  fathomableness  of 
the  nature  of  things,  attributes  to  knowledge  and 
perception  the  power  of  a  universal  medicine,  and 


Il8  THE  BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

sees  injerrpr  evil  in  itself.  To  penetrate  into  the 
depths  of  the  nature  of  things,  and  to  separate 
true  perception  from  error  and  illusion,  appeared 
to  the  Socratic  man  the  noblest  and  even  the  only 
tfuly~Tfuriran  calling:  just  as  frorrTTrie" time—of 
Socrates  onwards  the  mechanism  of  concepts,  judg 
ments,  and  inferences  was  prized  above  all  other 
capacities  as  the  highest  activity  and  the  most 
admirable  gift  of  nature.  Even  the  sublimest 
moral  acts,  the  stirrings  of  pity,  of  self-sacrifice,  of 
heroism,  and  that  tranquillity  of  soul,  so  difficult 
of  attainment,  which  the  Apollonian  Greek  called 
Sophrosyne,  were  derived  by  Socrates,  and  his 
like-minded  successors  up  to  the  present  day,  from 
the  dialectics  of  knowledge,  and  were  accordingly 
designated  as  teachable.  He  who  has  experienced 
in  himself  the  joy  of  a  Socratic  perception,  and 
felt  how  it  seeks  to  embrace,  in  constantly  widening 
circles,  the  entire  world  of  phenomena,  will  thence 
forth  find  no  stimulus  which  could  urge  him  to 
existence  more  forcible  than  the  desire  to  complete 
that  conquest  and  to  knit  the  net  impenetrably 
close.  To  a  person  thus  minded  the  Platonic 
Socrates  then  appears  as  the  teacher  of  an  entirely 
new  form  of  "  Greek  cheerfulness  "  and  felicity  of 
existence,  which  seeks  to  discharge  itself  in  actions, 
and  will  find  its  discharge  for  the  most  part  in 
maieutic  and  pedagogic  influences  on  noble  youths, 
with  a  view  to  the  ultimate  production  of  genius. 

But  now  science,  spurred  on  by  its  powerful 
illusion,  hastens  irresistibly  to  its  limits,  on  which 
its  optimism,  hidden  in  the  essence  of  logic,  is 
wrecked.  For  the  periphery  of  the  circle  of 


THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  119 

science  has  an  infinite  number  of  points,  and 
while  there  is  still  no  telling  how  this  circle  can 
ever  be  completely  measured,  yet  the  noble  and 
gifted  man,  even  before  the  middle  of  his  career, 
inevitably  comes  into  contact  with  those  extreme 
points  of  the  periphery  where  he  stares  at  the 
inexplicable.  When  he  here  sees  to  his  dismay 
how  logic  coils  round  itself  at  these  limits  and 
finally  bites  its  own  tail — then  the  new  form  of 
perception  discloses  itself,  namely  tragic  perception, 
which,  in  order  even  to  be  endured,  requires  art  as 
a  safeguard  and  remedy. 

If,  with  eyes  strengthened  and  refreshed  at  the 
sight  of  the  Greeks,  we  look  upon  the  highest 
spheres  of  the  world  that  surrounds  us,  we  behold 
the  avidity  of  the  insatiate  optimistic  knowledge, 
of  which  Socrates  is  the  typical  representative, 
transformed  into  tragic  resignation  and  the  need 
of  art :  while,  to  be  sure,  this  same  avidity,  in  its 
lower  stages,  has  to  exhibit  itself  as  antagonistic  to 
art,  and  must  especially  have  an  inward  detestation 
of  Dionyso-tragic  art,  as  was  exemplified  in  the 
opposition  of  Socratism  to  ^Eschylean  tragedy. 

Here  then  with  agitated  spirit  we  knock  at 
the  gates  of  the  present  and  the  future :  will  that 
"  transforming "  lead  to  ever  new  configurations 
of  genius,  and  especially  of  the  music-practising 
Socrates?  Will  the  net  of  art  which  is  spread 
over  existence,  whether  under  the  name  of  religion 
or  of  science,  be  knit  always  more  closely  and 
delicately,  or  is  it  destined  to  be  torn  to  shreds 
under  the  restlessly  barbaric  activity  and  whirl 
which  is  called  "  the  present  day  "  ? — Anxious, 


I2O  THE   BIRTH  OF   TRAGEDY. 

yet  not  disconsolate,  we  stand  aloof  for  a  little 
while,  as  the  spectators  who  are  permitted 
to  be  witnesses  of  these  tremendous  struggles 
and  transitions.  Alas !  It  is  the  charm  of  these 
struggles  that  he  who  beholds  them  must  also 
fight  them  ! 

1 6. 

By  this  elaborate  historical  example  we  have 
endeavoured  to  make  it  clear  that  tragedy  perishes 
as  surely  by  the  evanescence  of  the" spirit  of  music 
as  it  can  be  born  only  out  of  this  spirit.  In  order 
to  qualify  the  singularity  of  this  assertion,  and, 
on  the  other  hand,  to  disclose  the  source  of  this 
insight  of  ours,  we  must  now  confront  with  clear 
vision  the  analogous  phenomena  of  the  present 
time ;  we  must  enter  into  the  midst  of  these 
struggles,  which,  as  I  said  just  now,  are  being 
carried  on  in  the  highest  spheres  of  our  present 
world  between  the  insatiate  optimistic  perception 
and  the  tragic  need  of  art.  In  so  doing  I  shall 
leave  out  of  consideration  all  other  antagonistic 
tendencies  which  at  all  times  oppose  art,  especially 
tragedy,  and  which  at  present  again  extend  their 
sway  triumphantly,  to  such  an  extent  that  of  the 
theatrical  arts  only  the  farce  and  the  ballet,  for 
example,  put  forth  their  blossoms,  which  perhaps 
not  every  one  cares  to  smell,  in  tolerably  rich 
luxuriance.  I  will  speak  only  of  the  Most  Illus 
trious  Opposition  to  the  tragic  conception  of  things 
— and  by  this  I  mean  essentially  optimistic 
science,  with  its  ancestor  Socrates  at  the  head  of 
it.  Presently  also  the  forces  will  be  designated 


THE   BIRTH   OK   TRAGEDY.  121 

which  seem  to  me  to  guarantee  a  re-birth  oj 
tragedy  —  and  who  knows  what  other  blessed  hopes 
for  the  German  genius  ! 

Before  we  plunge  into  the  midst  of  these 
struggles,  let  us  array  ourselves  in  the  armour  of 
our  hitherto  acquired  knowledge.  In  contrast  to 
all  those  who  are  intent  on  deriving  the  arts  from 
one  exclusive  principle,  as  the  necessary  vital 
source  of  every  work  of  art,  I  keep  my  eyes  fixed 
on  the  two  artistic  deities  of  the  Greeks,  Apollo 
and  Dionysus,  and  recognise  in  them  the  living 
and  conspicuous  representatives  of  tuuo  worlds  of 
art  which  differ  in  their  intrinsic  essence  and  in 
their  highest  aims.  Apollo  stands  before  me  as 
the  transfiguring  genius  of  the  principium  indi- 
viduationis  through  which  alone  the  redemption 
in  appearance  is  to  be  truly  attained,  while  by  the 
mystical  cheer  of  Dionysus  the  spell  of  individua- 
tion  is  broken,  and  the  way  lies  open  to  the 
Mothers  of  Being,*  to  the  innermost  heart  of 
things.  This  extraordinary  antithesis,  which 
opens  up  yawningly  between  plastic  art  as  the 
Apollonian  and  music  as  the  Dionysian  art,  has 
become_manifcst  tQ  only.  one.  of  .the  great  thinkers, 
to  such  an  extent  that,  even  without  this  key 
to  the  symbolism  of  the  Hellenic  divinities,  he 
allow_ed  to  music  a  different  character  and  origin 
in  advance  of  all  the  other  arts,  because,  unlike 
them,  it  is  not  a  copy  of  the  phenomenon,  but  a 
direct  copy  of  the  will.  itseJX~and  "therefore  reprc- 
*i  metapliysical  \. 


*  Cf.  Faust,  Part  II.  Act  i.-TR. 


122  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 


the  thing-in-itself  of  every  phenomenon. 
(Schopenhauer,  Welt  als  Wille  und  Vorstellung, 
I.  310.)  To  this  most  important  perception  of 
aesthetics  (with  which,  taken  in  a  serious  sense, 
aesthetics  properly  commences),  Richard  Wagner, 
by  way  of  confirmation  of  its  eternal  truth,  affixed 
his  seal,  when  he  asserted  in  his  Beethoven  that 
music  must  be  judged  according  to  aesthetic  prin 
ciples  quite  different  from  those  which  apply  to 
the  plastic  arts,  and  not,  in  general,  (according  to 
the  category  of  beauty:  although  an  erroneous 
aesthetics,  inspired  by  a  misled  and  degenerate  art, 
has  by  virtue  of  the  concept  of  beauty  prevailing 
in  the  plastic  domain  accustomed  itself  to  demand 
of  music  an  effect  analogous  to  that  of  the  works 
of  plastic  art,  namely  the  suscitating  of  delight 
in  beautiful  forms.  Upon  perceiving  this  extra 
ordinary  antithesis,  I  felt  a  strong  inducement  to 
approach  the  essence  of  Greek  tragedy,  and,  by 
means  of  it,  the  profoundest  revelation  of  Hellenic 
genius  :  for  I  at  last  thought  myself  to  be  in  posses 
sion  of  a  charm  to  enable  me  —  far  beyond  the 
phraseology  of  our  usual  aesthetics  —  to  represent 
vividly  to  my  mind  the  primitive  problem  of 
tragedy  :  whereby  such  an  astounding  insight  into 
the  Hellenic  character  was  afforded  me  that  it 
necessarily  seemed  as  if  our  proudly  comporting 
classico-Hellenic  science  had  thus  far  contrived 
to  subsist  almost  exclusively  on  phantasmagoria 
and  externalities. 

Perhaps  we  may  lead  up  to  this  primitive 
problem  with  the  question  :  what  .aesthetic  effect 
results  when  the  intrinsically  separate  art-powers, 


THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  123 

the  Apollonian  and  the  Dionysian,  enter  into  con 
current  actions  ?  Or,  in  briefer  form :  how  is 
rnjisic.rplat-p.fi  {Q  iniflgf  .a.nd_, CQUCCJit ? — Schopen 
hauer,  whom  Richard  Wagner,  with  especial 
reference  to  this  point,  accredits  with  an  unsur 
passable  clearness  and  perspicuity  of  exposition, 
expresses  himself  most  copiously  on  the  subject 
in  the  following  passage  which  I  shall  cite  here  at 
full  length  *  ( Welt  als  Willc  und  Vorstcllung,  I. 
p.  309):  "  According  to  all  this,  we  may  regard 
the  phenomenal  world,  or  natur.e^.and  music  as 
two  different  expressions  of  the  same  thing.f  which 
is  therefore  itself  the  only  medium  of  the  analogy 
between  these  two  expressions,  so  that  a  know 
ledge  of  this  medium  is  required  in  order  to 
understand  that  analogy.  Music,  therefore,  if 
regarded  as  an  expression  of  the  world,  is  in 
the  highest  degree  a  universal  language,  which 
is  related  indeed  to  the  universality  of  concepts, 
much  as  these  are  related  to  the  particular  things. 
Its  universality,  however,  is  by  no  means  the 
empty  universality  of  abstraction,  but  of  quite  a 
different  kind,  and  is  united  with  thorough  and 
distinct  defmitcness.  In  this  respect  it  resembles 
geometrical  figures  and  numbers,  which  are  the 
universal  forms  of  all  possible_qbjects  of  .experience 
and  applicable  to  them  all  a  priori^  and  yet  are 
not  abstract  but  perceptible  and  thoroughly 
determinate.  All  possible  efforts,  excitements 

*  Cf.  World  and  Will  as  Idea,  I.  p.  339,  trans,  by  Haklanc 
and  Kemp. 

t  That  is  "  the  will  "  as  understood  by  Schopenhauer. — 
TR. 


124  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

and  manifestations  of  will,  all  that  goes  on  in  the 
heart  of  man  and  that  reason  includes  in  the  wide, 
negative  concept  of  feeling,  may  be  expressed 
by  the  infinite  number  of  possible  melodies,  but 
always  in  the  .universality  of  mere  form,  without 
the  material,  always  according  to  the  thing-in- 
itself,  not  the  phenomenon, — of  which  they  repro 
duce  the  very  soul  and  essence  as  it  were,  without 
the  body.  This  deep  relation  which  music  bears 
to  the  true  nature  of  all  things  also  explains  the 
fact  that  suitable  music  played  to  any  scene, 
action,  event,  or  surrounding  seems  to  disclose 
to  us  its  most  secret  meaning,  and  appears  as 
the  most  accurate  and  distinct  commentary  upon 
it ;  as  also  the  fact  that  whoever  gives  himself 
up  entirely  to  the  impression  of  a  symphony 
seems  to  see  all  the  possible  events  of  life  and 
the  world  take  place  in  himself:  nevertheless 
upon  reflection  he  can  find  no  likeness  between 
the  music  and  the  things  that  passed  before  his 
mind.  For,  as  we  have  said,  music  is  distinguished 
from  all  the  other  arts  by  the  fact  that  it  is  not 
a  copy  of  the  phenomenon,  or,  more  accurately, 
the  adequate  objectivity  of  the  will,  but  is  the 
direct  copy  of  the  will  itself,  and  therefore 
represents  the  metaphysical  of  everything  physical 
in  the  world,  and  the  thing-in-itself  of  every 
phenomenon.  We  might,  therefore,  just  as  well 
call  the  world  embodied  music  as  embodied  will : 
and  this  is  the  reason  why  music  makes  every 
picture,  and  indeed  every  scene  of  real  life  and  of 
the  world,  at  once  appear  with  higher  significance  ; 
all  the  more  so,  to  be  sure,  in  proportion  as  its 


THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  125 

melody  is  analogous  to  the  inner  spirit  of  the 
given  phenomenon.  It  rests  upon  this  that  we 
are  able  to  set  a  poem  to  music  as  a  song,  or  a 
perceptible  representation  as  a  pantomime,  or  both 
as  an  opera.  Such  particular  pictures  of  human 
life,  set  to  the  universal  language  of  music,  are 
never  bound  to  it  or  correspond  to  it  with 
stringent  necessity,  but  stand  to  it  only  in  the 
relation  of  anexample  chosen  at  will  to  a  general 
concept.  Tn  the  deterrmnateness  of  the  real 
they  represent  that  which  rqusic  expresses  in  the 
universality  of  mere  form.  For  melodies  are  to 
ascertain  extent,  like  general  concepts,  an  abstrac 
tion  from  the  actual.  This  actual  world,  then, 
the  world  of  particular  things,  affords  the  object 
of  perception,  the  special  and  the  individual,  the 
particular  case,  both  to  the  universality  of  con 
cepts  and  to  the  universality  of  the  melodies. 
Hut  these  two  universalities  are  in  a  certain  respect 
opposed  to  each  other ;  for  the  concepts  contain 
only  the  forms,  which  are  first  of  all  abstracted 
from  perception, — the  separated  outward  shell  of 
things,  as  it  were, — and  hence  they  are,  in  the 
strictest  sense  of  the  term,  abstracta ;  music,  on 
the  other  hand,  gives  the  inmost  kernel  which 
precedes  all  forms,  or  the  heart  of  things.  This 
relation  may  be  very  well  expressed  in  the 
language  of  the  schoolmen,  by  saying :  the  con 
cepts  are  the  universalia post  rem,  but  music  gives 
the  universalia  ante  rem,  and  the  real  world  the 
universalia  in  re. — But  that  in  general  a  relation 
is  possible  between  a  composition  and  a  perceptible 
representation  rests,  as  we  have  said,  upon  the 


126  THE  BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

fact  that  both  are  simply  different  expressions  of 
the  same  inner  being  of  the  world.  When  now, 
in  the  particular  case,  such  a  relation  is  actually 
given,  that  is  to  say,  when  the  composer  has  been 
able  to  express  in  the  universal  language  of  music 
the  emotions  of  will  which  constitute  the  heart  of 
an  event,  then  the  melody  of  the  song,  the  music 
of  the  opera,  is  expressive.  But  the  analogy 
discovered  by  the  composer  between  the  two  must 
have  proceeded  from  the  direct  knowledge  of  the 
nature  of  the  world  unknown  to  his  reason,  and 
must  not  be  an  imitation  produced  with  conscious 
intention  by  means  of  conceptions ;  otherwise  the 
music  does  not  express  the  inner  nature  of  the 
will  itself,  but  merely  gives  an  inadequate  imita 
tion  of  its  phenomenon :  all  specially  imitative 
music  does  this." 

We  have  therefore,  according  to  the  doctrine  of 
Schopenhauer,  an  immediate  understanding  of 
music  as  the  language  of  the  will,  and  feel  our 
imagination  stimulated  to  give  form  to  this 
invisible  and  yet  so  actively  stirred  spirit-world 
which  speaks  to  us,  and  prompted  to  embody  it 
in  an  analogous  example.  On  the  other  hand, 
image  and  concept,  under  the  influence  of  a  truly 
conformable  music,  acquire  a  higher  significance. 
])ionysian_ajr.t,  therefore  is. .wont  to  exercise  two 
kinds  of  influences  on  the  Apollonian  art-faculty  : 
music  firstly  incites  to.  the  symbolic  intuition  of 
Dionysian.  universality,  and,  secondly,  it  causes  the 
symbolic  image  to  stand  forth  in  its  fu//esfji^m^c-_ 
ance.  From  these  facts,  intelligiHTeTrTThemselves 
and  not  inaccessible  to  profounder  observation, 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  127 

I  infer  the  capacity  of  music  to  give  birth  to  »/?'///, 
that  is  to  say,  the  most  significant  exemplar,  and 
precisely,  tragic  myth :  the  myth  which  speaks  of 
Dionysian  knowledge  in  symbols.  In  the  pheno 
menon  of  the  lyrist,  I  have  set  forth  that  in  him 
music  strives  to  express  itself  with  regard  to  its 
nature  in  Apollonian  images.  If  now  we  reflect 
that  music  in  its  highest  potency  must  seek  to 
attain  also  to  its  highest  symbolisation,  we  must 
deem  it  possible  that  it  also  knows  how  to  find 
the  symbolic  expression  of  its  inherent  Dionysian 
wisdom  ;  and  where  shall  we  have  to  seek  for  this 
expression  if  not  in  tragedy  and,  in  general,  in  the 
conception  of  the  tragic  ? 

Jrom  thejiature  of  art,  as  it  is  ordinarily  con 
ceived  according  to  the  single  category  of  appear 
ance  and  beauty,  the  tragic  cannot  be  honestly 
deduced  at  all;  it  is  only  through  the  spirit  of 
music  that  we  understand  the  joy  in  the  annihila 
tion  of  the  individual.  For  in  the  particular 
examples  of  such  annihilation  only  is  the  eternal 
phenomenon  of  Dionysian  art  made  clear  to  us, 
which  gives  expression. to  the  will  in  its  omnipo 
tence,  as  it  were,  behind  the  prin dp ium  individua- 
tionis,  the  eternal  life  beyond  all  phenomena,  and 
in_  spite  of  all  annihilation.  The  metaphysical 
delight  in  the  tragic  is  a  translation  of  the  instinct 
ively  unconscious  Dionysian  wisdom  into  the 
language  of  the  scene :  the  hero,  the  highest 
manifestation  of  the  will,  is  disavowed  for  our 
pleasure,  because  he  is  only  phenomenon,  and 
because  the  eternal  life  of  the  will  is  not  affected 
by  his  annihilation.  "  We  believe  in  eternal  life," 


128  THE  BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

tragedy  exclaims  ;  while  music  is  the  proximate 
idea  of  this  life.  Plastic  art  has  an  altogether 
different  object  :  here  Apollo  vanquishes  the 
suffering  of  the  individual  by  the  radiant  glorifica 
tion  of  the  eternity  of  the  phenomenon  ;  here  beauty 
triumphs  over  the  suffering  inherent  in  life  ;  pain 
is  in  a  manner  surreptitiously  obliterated  from  the 
features  of  nature.  In  Dionysian  art  and  its  tragic 
symbolism  the  same  nature  speaks  to  us  with  its 
true  undissembled  voice  :  "  Be  as  I  am  !  Amidst 
the  ceaseless  change  of  phenomena  the  eternally 
creative  primordial  mother,  eternally  impelling  to 
existence,  self-satisfying  eternally  with  this  change 
of  phenomena  !  " 


Dionysian  art,  too,  seeks  to  convince  us  of  the 
eternal  joy  of  existence  :  only  we  are  to  seek  this 
joy  not  in  phenomena,  but  behind  phenomena. 
We  are  to  perceive  how  all  that  comes  into  being 
must  be  ready  for  a  sorrowful  end  ;  we  are  com 
pelled  to  look  into  the  terrors  of  individual  exist 
ence  —  yet  we  are  not  to  become  torpid  :  a  meta 
physical  comfort  tears  us  momentarily  from  the 
bustle  of  the  transforming  figures.  We  are  really 
for  brief  moments  Primordial  Being  itself,  and  feel 
its  indomitable  desire  for  being  and  joy  in  existence; 
the  struggle,  the  pain,  the  destruction  of  phenomena, 
now  appear  to  us  as  something  necessary,  consider 
ing  the  surplus  of  innumerable  forms  of  existence 
which  throng  and  push  one  another  into  life,  con 
sidering  the  exuberant  fertility  of  the  universal 
will.  We  are  pierced  by  the  maddening  sting  of 


THE  BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  1 29 

these  pains  at  the  very  moment  when  we  have 
become,  as  it  were,  one  with  the  immeasurable 
primordial  joy  in  existence,  and  when  we  antici 
pate,  in  Dionysian  ecstasy,  the  indestructibility  and 
eternity  of  this  joy.  In  spite  of  fear  and  pity,  we 
are  the  happy  living  beings,  not  as  individuals,  but 
as  the  one  living  being,  with  whose  procreative  joy 
we  are  blended. 

The  history  of  the  rise  of  Greek  tragedy  now 
tells  us  with  luminous  precision  that  the  tragic  art 
of  the  Greeks  was  really  born  of  the  spirit  of  music  : 
with  which  conception  we  believe  we  have  done 
justice  for  the  first  time  to  the  original  and  most 
astonishing  significance  of  the  chorus.  At  the 
same  time,  however,  we  must  admit  that  the  im 
port  of  tragic  myth  as  set  forth  above  never 
became  transparent  with  sufficient  lucidity  to  the 
Greek  poets,  let  alone  the  Greek  philosophers ; 
their  heroes  speak,  as  it  were,  more  superficially 
than  they  act ;  the  myth  does  not  at  all  find  its 
adequate  objectification  in  the  spoken  word.  The 
structure  of  the  scenes  and  the  conspicuous  images 
reveal  a  deeper  wisdom  than  the  poet  himself  can 
put  into  words  and  concepts  :  the  same  being  also 
observed  in  Shakespeare,  whose  Hamlet,  for  in 
stance,  in  an  analogous  manner  talks  more  super 
ficially  than  he  acts,  so  that  the  previously  mentioned 
lesson  of  Hamlet  is  to  be  gathered  not  from  his 
words,  but  from  a  more  profound  contemplation 
and  survey  of  the  whole.  With  respect  to  Greek 
tragedy,  which  of  course  presents  itself  to  us  only 
as  word-drama,  I  have  even  intimated  that  the 
incongruence  between  myth  and  expression  might 
I 


130  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

easily  tempt  us  to  regard  it  as  shallower  and  less 
significant  than  it  really  is,  and  accordingly  to 
postulate  for  it  a  more  superficial  effect  than  it 
must  have  had  according  to  the  testimony  of  the 
ancients :  for  how  easily  one  forgets  that  what 
the  word-poet  did  not  succeed  in  doing,  namely 
realising  the  highest  spiritualisation  and  ideality 
of  myth,  he  might  succeed  in  doing  every  moment 
as  creative  musician !  We  require,  to  be  sure, 
almost  by  philological  method  to  reconstruct  for 
ourselves  the  ascendency  of  musical  influence  in 
order  to  receive  something  of  the  incomrjarable 
comfort  which  must  be  characteristic  of  true 
tragedy.  Even  this  musical  ascendency,  however, 
would  only  have  been  felt  by  us  as  such  had  we 
been  Greeks :  while  in  the  entire  development  of 
Greek  music — as  compared  with  the  infinitely 
richer  music  known  and  familiar  to  us — we  imagine 
we  hear  only  the  youthful  song  of  the  musical 
genius  intoned  with  a  feeling  of  diffidence.  The 
Greeks  are,  as  the  Egyptian  priests  say,  eternal 
children,  and  in  tragic  art  also  they  are  only 
children  who  do  not  know  what  a  sublime  play 
thing  has  originated  under  their  hands  and — is 
being  demolished. 

That  striving  of  the  spirit  of  music  for  symbolic 
and  mythical  manifestation,  which  increases  from 
the  beginnings  of  lyric  poetry  to  Attic  tragedy, 
breaks  off  all  of  a  sudden  immediately  after  attain 
ing  luxuriant  development,  and  disappears,  as  it 
were,  from  the  surface  of  Hellenic  art :  while  the 
Dionysian  view  of  things  born  of  this  striving  lives 
on  in  Mysteries  and,  in  its  strangest  metamorphoses 


THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  131 

and  debasements,  does  not  cease  to  attract  earnest 
natures.  Will  it  not  one  day  rise  again  as  art  out 
of  its  mystic  depth  ? 

Here  the  question  occupies  us,  whether  the  power 
by  the  counteracting  influence  of  which  tragedy 
perished,  has  for  all  time  strength  enough  to  pre 
vent  the  artistic  reawaking  of  tragedy  and  of  the 
tragic  view  of  things.  If  ancient  tragedy  was 
driven  from  its  course  by  the  dialectical  desire  for 
knowledge  and  the  optimism  of  science,  it  might 
be  inferred  that  there  is  an  eternal  conflict  between 
tJie  theoretic  and  the  tragic  view  of  things,  and  only 
after  the  spirit  of  science  has  been  led  to  its 
boundaries,  and  its  claim  to  universal  validity  has 
been  destroyed  by  the  evidence  of  these  boundaries, 
can  we  hope  for  a  re-birth  of  tragedy :  for  which 
form  of  culture  we  should  have  to  use  the  symbol 
of  the  music-practising  Socrates  in  the  sense  spoken 
of  above.  In  this  contrast,  I  understand  by  the 
spirit  of  science  the  belief  which  first  came  to  light 
in  the  person  of  Socrates, — the  belief  in  the  fathom- 
ableness  of  nature  and  in  knowledge  as  a  panacea. 

He  who  recalls  the  immediate  consequences  of 
this  restlessly  onward-pressing  spirit  of  science 
will  realise  at  once  that  myth  was  annihilated  by 
it,  and  that,  in  consequence  of  this  annihilation, 
poetry  was  driven  as  a  homeless  being  from  her 
natural  ideal  soil.  If  we  have  rightly  assigned  to 
music  the  capacity  to  reproduce  myth  from  itself, 
we  may  in  turn  expect  to  find  the  spirit  of  science  on 
the  path  where  it  inimically  opposes  this  mythopoeic 
power  of  music.  This  takes  place  in  the  develop 
ment  of  the  New  Attic  Dithyramb,  the  music  ol 


132  THE  BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

which  no  longer  expressed  the  inner  essence,  the 
will  itself,  but  only  rendered  the  phenomenon  in 
sufficiently,  in  an  imitation  by  means  of  concepts  ; 
from  which  intrinsically  degenerate  music  the  truly 
musical  natures  turned  away  with  the  same  re 
pugnance  that  they  felt  for  the  art-destroying 
tendency  of  Socrates.  The  unerring  instinct  of 
Aristophanes  surely  did  the  proper  thing  when 
it  comprised  Socrates  himself,  the  tragedy  of 
Euripides,  and  the  music  of  the  new  Dithyrambic 
poets  in  the  same  feeling  of  hatred,  and  perceived  in 
all  three  phenomena  the  symptoms  of  a  degenerate 
culture.  By  this  New  Dithyramb,  music  has  in  an 
outrageous  manner  been  made  the  imitative  portrait 
of  phenomena,  for  instance,  of  a  battle  or  a  storm 
at  sea,  and  has  thus,  of  course,  been  entirely 
deprived  of  its  mythopoeic  power.  For  if  it 
endeavours  to  excite  our  delight  only  by  com 
pelling  us  to  seek  external  analogies  between  a 
vital  or  natural  process  and  certain  rhythmical 
figures  and  characteristic  sounds  of  music  ;  if  our 
understanding  is  expected  to  satisfy  itself  with 
the  perception  of  these  analogies,  we  are  reduced 
to  a  frame  of  mind  in  which  the  reception  of  the 
mythical  is  impossible;  for  the  myth  as  a -unique 
exemplar  of  generality  and  truth  towering_intp 
the  infinite,  desires  to  be  conspicuously  perceived. 
The  truly  Dionysian  music  presents  itself  to  us  as 
such  a  general  mirror  of  the  universal  will:  the 
conspicuous  event  which  is  refracted  in  this  mirror 
expands  at  once  for  our  consciousness  to  the  copy 
of  an  eternal  truth.  Conversely,  such  a  con- 
spicious  event  is  at  once  divested  of  every  mythical 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  133 

character  by  the  tone-painting  of  the  New 
Dithyramb ;  music  has  here  become  a  wretched 
copy  of  the  phenomenon,  and  therefore  infinitely 
poorer  than  the  phenomenon  itself :  through  which 
poverty  it  still  further  reduces  even  the  phenomenon 
for  our  consciousness,  so  that  now,  for  instance, 
a  musically  imitated  battle  of  this  sort  exhausts 
itself  in  inarches,  signal-sounds,  etc.,  and  our 
imagination  is  arrested  precisely  by  these  super 
ficialities.  Tone-painting  is  therefore  in  every 
respect  the  counterpart  of  true  music  with  its 
mythopoeic  power :  through  it  the  phenomenon, 
poor  in  itself,  is  made  still  poorer,  while  through 
an  isolated  Dionysian  music  the  phenomenon  is 
evolved  and  expanded  into  a  picture  of  the  world. 
It  was  an  immense  triumph  of  the  non-Dionysian 
spirit,  when,  in  the  development  of  the  New 
Dithyramb,  it  had  estranged  music  from  itself  and 
reduced  it  to  be  the  slave  of  phenomena.  Euripides, 
who,  albeit  in  a  higher  sense,  must  be  designated 
as  a  thoroughly  unmusical  nature,  is  for  this  very 
reason  a  passionate  adherent  of  the  New  Dithy- 
rambic  Music,  and  with  the  liberality  of  a  freebooter 
employs  all  its  effective  turns  and  mannerisms. 

In  another  direction  also  we  see  at  work  the 
power  of  this  un-Dionysian,  myth-opposing  spirit, 
when  we  turn  our  eyes  to  the  prevalence  of 
character  representation  and  psychological  refine 
ment  from  Sophocles  onwards.  The  character 
must  no  longer  be  expanded  into  an  eternal  type, 
but,  on  the  contrary,  must  operate  individually 
through  artistic  by-traits  and  shadings,  through 
the  nicest  precision  of  all  lines,  in  such  a  manner 


134  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

that  the  spectator  is  in  general  no  longer  conscious 
of  the  myth,  but  of  the  mighty  nature-myth  and 
the  imitative  power  of  the  artist.  Here  also  we 
observe  the  victory  of  the  phenomenon  over  the 
Universal,  and  the  delight  in  the  particular  quasi- 
anatomical  preparation ;  we  actually  breathe  the 
air  of  a  theoretical  world,  in  which  scientific 
knowledge  is  valued  more  highly  than  the  artistic 
reflection  of  a  universal  law.  The  movement 
along  the  line  of  the  representation  of  character 
proceeds  rapidly :  while  Sophocles  still  delineates 
complete  characters  and  employs  myth  for  their 
refined  development,  Euripides  already  delineates 
only  prominent  individual  traits  of  character,  which 
can  express  themselves  in  violent  bursts  of  passion  ; 
in  the  New  Attic  Comedy,  however,  there  are  only 
masks  with  one  expression :  frivolous  old  men, 
duped  panders,  and  cunning  slaves  in  untiring  re 
petition.  Where  now  is  the  mythopoeic  spirit  of 
music  ?  What  is  still  left  now  of  music  is  either 
excitatory  music  or  souvenir  music,  that  is,  either 
a  stimulant  for  dull  and  used-up  nerves,  or  tone- 
painting.  As  regards  the  former,  it  hardly  matters 
about  the  text  set  to  it :  the  heroes  and  choruses 
of  Euripides  are  already  dissolute  enough  when 
once  they  begin  to  sing ;  to  what  pass  must  things 
have  come  with  his  brazen  successors? 

The  new  un-Dionysian  spirit,  however,  manifests 
itself  most  clearly  in  the  denouements  of  the  new 
dramas.  In  the  Old  Tragedy  one  could  feel  at  the 
close  the  metaphysical  comfort,  without  which  the 
delight  in  tragedy  cannot  be  explained  at  all ;  the 
conciliating  tones  from  another  world  sound  purest, 


THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  135 

perhaps,  in  the  CEdipus  at  Colonus.  Now  that  the 
genius  of  music  has  fled  from  tragedy,  tragedy  is, 
strictly  speaking,  dead  :  for  from  whence  could  one 
now  draw  the  metaphysical  comfort  ?  One  sought, 
therefore,  for  an  earthly  unravelment  of  the  tragic 
dissonance ;  the  hero,  after  he  had  been  sufficiently 
tortured  by  fate,  reaped  a  well-deserved  reward 
through  a  superb  marriage  or  divine  tokens  of 
favour.  The  hero  had  turned  gladiator,  on  whom, 
after  being  liberally  battered  about  and  covered 
with  wounds,  freedom  was  occasionally  bestowed. 
The  deus  ex  machina  took  the  place  of  metaphysical 
comfort.  I  will  not  say  that  the  tragic  view  of 
things  was  everywhere  completely  destroyed  by  the 
intruding  spirit  of  the  un-Dionysian  :  we  only  know 
that  it  was  compelled  to  flee  from  art  into  the 
under-world  as  it  were,  in  the  degenerate  form  of  a 
secret  cult.  Over  the  widest  extent  of  the  Hellenic 
character,  however,  there  raged  the  consuming 
blast  of  this  spirit,  which  manifests  itself  in  the  form 
of  "Greek  cheerfulness,"  which  we  have  already 
spoken  of  as  a  senile,  unproductive  love  of  exist 
ence  ;  this  cheerfulness  is  the  counterpart  of  the 
splendid  "  nalvet^  "  of  the  earlier  Greeks,  which,  ac 
cording  to  the  characteristic  indicated  above, must  be 
conceived  as  the  blossom  of  the  Apollonian  culture 
growing  out  of  a  dark  abyss,  as  the  victory  which 
the  Hellenic  will,  through  its  mirroring  of  beauty, 
obtains  over  suffering  and  the  wisdom  of  suffering. 
The  noblest  manifestation  of  that  other  form  of 
"  Greek  cheerfulness,"  the  Alexandrine,  is  the  cheer 
fulness  of  the  theoretical  man  :  it  exhibits  the  same 
symptomatic  characteristics  as  I  have  just  inferred 


136  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

concerning  the  spirit  of  the  un-Dionysian  : — it  com 
bats  Dionysian  wisdom  and  art,  it  seeks  to  dissolve 
myth,  it  substitutes  for  metaphysical  comfort  an 
earthly  consonance,  in  fact,  a  deus  ex  machina  of  its 
own,  namely  the  god  of  machines  and  crucibles, 
that  is,  the  powers  of  the  genii  of  nature  recognised 
and  employed  in  the  service  of  higher  egoism  ;  it 
believes  in  amending  the  world  by  knowledge,  in 
guiding  life  by  science,  and  that  it  can  really  con 
fine  the  individual  within  a  narrow  sphere  of  solv 
able  problems,  where  he  cheerfully  says  to  life  :  "  I 
desire  thee :  it  is  worth  while  to  know  thee." 


1 8. 

It  is  an  eternal  phenomenon  :  the  avidious  will 
can  always,  by  means  of  an  illusion  spread  over 
things,  detain  its  creatures  in  life  and  compel  them 
to  live  on.  One  is  chained  by  the  Socratic  love  of 
knowledge  and  the  vain  hope  of  being  able  thereby 
to  heal  the  eternal  wound  of  existence ;  another  is 
ensnared  by  art's  seductive  veil  of  beauty  fluttering 
before  his  eyes ;  still  another  by  the  metaphysical 
comfort  that  eternal  life  flows  on  indestructibly 
beneath  the  whirl  of  phenomena :  to  say  nothing 
of  the  more  ordinary  and  almost  more  powerful 
illusions  which  the  will  has  always  at  hand.  These 
three  specimens  of  illusion  are  on  the  whole  designed 
only  for  the  more  nobly  endowed  natures,  who  in 
general  feel  profoundly  the  weight  and  burden  of 
existence,  and  must  be  deluded  into  forgetfulness 
of  their  displeasure  by  exquisite  stimulants.  All 
that  we  call  culture  is  made  up  of  these  stimulants  ; 


THE   BIRTH    OF   TRAGEDY.  137 

and,  according  to  the  proportion  of  the  ingredients, 
we  have  either  a  specially  Socratic  or  jr//'j//£  or 
/•  ,-^.v  culture  :  or,  i.  '.  ist<  ri<  al  exem]  lifii  ati<  ns  are 
wanted,  there  is  either  an  Alexandrine  or  a  Hel 
lenic  or  a  ftuddhistic  culture. 

Our  whole  modern  world  is  entangled  in  the  ~\ 
meshes  of  Alexandrine  culture,  and  recognises  as 
its  ideal  the  theorist  equipped  with  the  most  potent 
means  of  knowledge,  and  labouring  in  the  service 
of  science,  of  whom  the  archetype  and  progenitor 
is  Socrates.  All  our  educational  methods  have 
originally  this  ideal  in  view :  every  other  form 
of  existence  must  struggle  onwards  wearisomely 
beside  it,  as  something  tolerated,  but  not  intended. 
In  an  almost  alarming  manner  the  cultured  maff 
was  here  found  for  a  long  time  only  in  the  form  of 
the  scholar  :  even  our  poetical  arts  have  been  forced 
to  evolve  from  learned  imitations,  and  in  the  main 
effect  of  the  rhyme  we  still  recognise  the  origin  of 
our  poetic  form  from  artistic  experiments  with  a 
non-native  and  thoroughly  learned  language.  How 
unintelligible  must  Faust,  the  modern  cultured  man, 
who  is  in  himself  intelligible,  have  appeared  to  a  true 
Greek, — £ajjsU>storming  discontentedly  through  all 
the  faculties,  devoted  to  magic  and  the  devil  from  a 
desire  for  knowledge,  whom  we  have  only  to  place 
alongside  of  Socrates  for  the  purpose  of  comparison, 
in  order  to  see  that  modern  man  begins  to  divine 
the  boundaries  of  this  Socratic  love  of  perception 
and  longs  for  a  coast  in  the  wide  waste  of  the  ocean 
of  knowledge.  When  Goethe  on  one  occasion  said 
to  Eckcrmann  with  reference  to  Napoleon  :  "  Yes, 
my  good  friend,  there  is  also  a  productiveness  of 


138  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

deeds,"  he  reminded  us  in  a  charmingly  naive 
manner  that  the  non-theorist  is  something  incred 
ible  and  astounding  to  modern  man ;  so  that  the 
wisdom  of  Goethe  is  needed  once  more  in  order  to 
discover  that  such  a  surprising  form  of  existence  is 
comprehensible,  nay  even  pardonable. 

Now,  we  must  not  hide  from  ourselves  what  is 
concealed  in  the  heart  of  this  Socratic  culture  :  Op 
timism,  deeming  itself  absolute  !  Well,  we  must  not 
be  alarmed  if  the  fruits  of  this  optimism  ripen, — 
if  society,  leavened  to  the  very  lowest  strata  by  this 
kind  of  culture,  gradually  begins  to  tremble  through 
wanton  agitations  and  desires,  if  the  belief  in  the 
earthly  happiness  of  all,  if  the  belief  in  the  possi 
bility  of  such  a  general  intellectual  culture  is  gradu 
ally  transformed  into  the  threatening  demand  for 
such  an  Alexandrine  earthly  happiness,  into  the 
conjuring  of  a  Euripidean  deus  ex  machina.  Let 
us  mark  this  well :  the  Alexandrine  culture  requires 
a  slave  class,  to  be  able  to  exist  permanently  :  but, 
in  its  optimistic  view  of  life,  it  denies  the  necessity 
of  such  a  class,  and  consequently,  when  the  effect 
of  its  beautifully  seductive  and  tranquillising  utter 
ances  about  the  "  dignity  of  man  "  and  the  "  dignity 
of  labour "  is  spent,  it  gradually  drifts  towards  a 
dreadful  destination.  There  is  nothing  more  terrible 
than  a  barbaric  slave  class,  who  have  learned  to 
regard  their  existence  as  an  injustice,  and  now  pre 
pare  to  take  vengeance,  not  only  for  themselves,  but 
for  all  generations.  In  the  face  of  such  threaten 
ing  storms,  who  dares  to  appeal  with  confident 
spirit  to  our  pale  and  exhausted  religions,  which 
even  in  their  foundations  have  degenerated  into 


THE   BIRTH    OF   TRAGEDY.  139 

scholastic  religions  ? — so  that  myth,  the  necessary 
prerequisite  of  every  religion,  is  already  paralysed 
everywhere,  and  even  in  this  domain  the  optimistic 
spirit — which  we  have  just  designated  as  the  anni 
hilating  germ  of  society — has  attained  the  mastery. 
While  the  evil  slumbering  in  the  heart  of  theor 
etical  culture  gradually  begins  to  disquiet  modern 
man,  and  makes  him  anxiously  ransack  the  stores 
of  his  experience  for  means  to  avert  the  danger, 
though  not  believing  very  much  in  these  means  ; 
while  he,  therefore,  begins  to  divine  the  conse 
quences  his  position  involves :  great,  universally 
gifted  natures  have  contrived,  with  an  incredible 
amount  of  thought,  to  make  use  of  the  apparatus 
of  science  itself,  in  order  to  point  out  the  limits 
and  the  relativity  of  knowledge  generally,  and  thus 
definitely  to  deny  the  claim  of  science  to  universal 
validity  and  universal  ends :  with  which  demon 
stration  the  illusory  notion  was  for  the  first  time 
recognised  as  such,  which  pretends,  with  the  aid 
of  causality,  to  be  able  to  fathom  the  innermost 
essence  of  things.  The  extraordinary  courage 
and  wisdom  of  Kant  and  ScJiopenhaiur  have  suc 
ceeded  in  gaining  the  most  difficult  victory,  the 
victory  over  the  optimism  hidden  in  the  essence 
of  logic,  which  optimism  in  turn  is  the  basis  of  our 
culture.  While  this  optimism,  resting  on  apparently 
unobjectionable  aternce  vcritates,  believed  in  the 
intelligibility  and  solvability  of  all  the  riddles  of 
the  world,  and  treated  space,  time,  and  causality 
as  totally  unconditioned  laws  of  the  most  universal 
validity,  Kant,  on  the  other  hand,  showed  that 
these  served  in  reality  only  to  elevate  the  mere 


140  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

phenomenon,  the  work  of  Maya,  to  the  sole  and 
highest  reality,  putting  it  in  place  of  the  inner 
most  and  true  essence  of  things,  thus  making  the 
actual  knowledge  of  this  essence  impossible,  that 
is,  according  to  the  expression  of  Schopenhauer, 
to  lull  the  dreamer  still  more  soundly  asleep  ( Welt 
als  Wille  und  Vorstellung,  I.  498).  With  this 
knowledge  a  culture  is  inaugurated  which  I  venture 
to  designate  as  a  tragic  culture ;  the  most  import 
ant  characteristic  of  which  is  that  wisdom  takes 
the  place  of  science  as  the  highest  end, — wisdom, 
which,  uninfluenced  by  the  seductive  distractions 
of  the  sciences,  turns  with  unmoved  eye  to  the 
comprehensive  view  of  the  world,  and  seeks  to 
apprehend  therein  the  eternal  suffering  as  its  own 
with  sympathetic  feelings  of  love.  Let  us  imagine 
a  rising  generation  with  this  undauntedness  of 
vision,  with  this  heroic  desire  for  the  prodigious, 
let  us  imagine  the  bold  step  of  these  dragon- 
slayers,  the  proud  and  daring  spirit  with  which 
they  turn  their  backs  on  all  the  effeminate  doctrines 
of  optimism  in  order  "  to  live  resolutely "  in  the 
Whole  and  in  the  Full :  would  it  not  be  necessary 
for  the  tragic  man  of  this  culture,  with  his  self- 
discipline  to  earnestness  and  terror,  to  desire  a 
new  art,  the  art  of  metaphysical  comfort, — namely, 
tragedy,  as  the  Hellena  belonging  to  him,  and  that 
he  should  exclaim  with  Faust : 

Und  sollt'  ich  nicht,  sehnsuchtigster  Gewalt, 
In's  Leben  ziehn  die  einzigste  Gestalt  ?  * 

*Cf.  Introduction,  p.  14. 


THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  14! 

But  now  that  the  Socratic  culture  has  been 
shaken  from  two  directions,  and  is  only  able  to 
hold  the  sceptre  of  its  infallibility  with  trembling 
hands, — once  by  the  fear  of  its  own  conclusions 
which  it  at  length  begins  to  surmise,  and  again, 
because  it  is  no  longer  convinced  with  its  former 
naive  trust  of  the  eternal  validity  of  its  foundation, 
— it  is  a  sad  spectacle  to  behold  how  the  dance  of 
its  thought  always  rushes  longingly  on  new  forms, 
to  embrace  them,  and  then,  shuddering,  lets  them 
go  of  a  sudden,  as  Mephistopheles  does  the  seduc 
tive  Lamiae.  It  is  certainly  the  symptom  of  the 
"  breach  "  which  all  are  wont  to  speak  of  as  the 
primordial  suffering  of  modern  culture  that  the 
theoretical  man,  alarmed  and  dissatisfied  at  his 
own  conclusions,  no  longer  dares  to  entrust  him 
self  to  the  terrible  ice-stream  of  existence  :  he  runs 
timidly  up  and  down  the  bank.  He  no  longer 
wants  to  have  anything  entire,  with  all  the  natural 
cruelty  of  things,  so  thoroughly  has  he  been 
spoiled  by  his  optimistic  contemplation.  Besides, 
he  feels  that  a  culture  built  up  on  the  principles 
of  science  must  perish  when  it  begins  to  grow 
illogical,  that  is,  to  avoid  its  own  conclusions. 
Our  art  reveals  this  universal  trouble  :  in  vain  does 
one  seek  help  by  imitating  all  the  great  productive 
periods  and  natures,  in  vain  does  one  accumulate 
the  entire  "  world-literature  "  around  modern  man 
for  his  comfort,  in  vain  does  one  place  one's  self  in 
the  midst  of  the  art-styles  and  artists  of  all  ages, 
so  that  one  may  give  names  to  them  as  Adam 
did  to  the  beasts :  one  still  continues  the  eternal 
hungerer,  the  "  critic  "  without  joy  and  energy,  the 


142  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

Alexandrine  man,  who  is  in  the  main  a  librarian 
and  corrector  of  proofs,  and  who,  pitiable  wretch 
goes  blind  from  the  dust  of  books  and  printers' 
errors. 


19. 


We  cannot  designate  the  intrinsic  substance  of 
Socratic  culture  more  distinctly  than  by  calling  it 
the  culture  of  the  opera :  for  it  is  in  this  depart 
ment  that  culture  has  expressed  itself  with  special 
naivete"  concerning  its  aims  and  perceptions, 
which  is  sufficiently  surprising  when  we  compare 
the  genesis  of  the  opera  and  the  facts  of  operatic 
development  with  the  eternal  truths  of  the 
Apollonian  and  Dionysian.  I  call  to  mind  first 
of  all  the  origin  of  the  stilo  rappresentativo  and 
the  recitative.  Is  it  credible  that  this  thoroughly 
externalised  operatic  music,  incapable  of  devotion, 
could  be  received  and  cherished  with  enthusiastic 
favour,  as  a  re-birth,  as  it  were,  of  all  true  music, 
by  the  very  age  in  which  the  ineffably  sublime 
and  sacred  music  of  Palestrina  had  originated  ? 
And  who,  on  the  other  hand,  would  think  of 
making  only  the  diversion -craving  luxuriousness 
of  those  Florentine  circles  and  the  vanity  of  their 
dramatic  singers  responsible  for  the  love  of  the 
opera  which  spread  with  such  rapidity  ?  That  in 
the  same  age,  even  among  the  same  people,  thir, 
passion  for  a  half-musical  mode  of  speech  should 
awaken  alongside  of  the  vaulted  structure  of 
Palestrine  harmonies  which  the  entire  Christian 
Middle  Age  had  been  building  up,  I  can  explain 


THE   BIRTH    OF   TRAGEDY.  143 

to   myself    only   by  a    co-operating    extra-artistic 
tendency  in  the  essence  of  the  recitative. 

The  listener,  who  insists  on  distinctly  hearing 
the  words  under  the  music,  has  his  wishes  met  by 
the  singer  in  that  he  speaks  rather  than  sings, 
and  intensifies  the  pathetic  expression  of  the 
words  in  this  half-song :  by  this  intensification  of 
the  pathos  he  facilitates  the  understanding  of  the 
words  and  surmounts  the  remaining  half  of  the 
music.  The  specific  danger  which  now  threatens 
him  is  that  in  some  unguarded  moment  he  may 
give  undue  importance  to  music,  which  would 
forthwith  result  in  the  destruction  of  the  pathos 
of  the  speech  and  the  distinctness  of  the  words : 
while,  on  the  other  hand,  he  always  feels  himself 
impelled  to  musical  delivery  and  to  virtuose 
exhibition  of  vocal  talent.  Here  the  "  poet " 
comes  to  his  aid,  who  knows  how  to  provide  him 
with  abundant  opportunities  for  lyrical  inter 
jections,  repetitions  of  words  and  sentences,  etc., 
— at  which  places  the  singer,  now  in  the  purely 
musical  element,  can  rest  himself  without  mind 
ing  the  words.  This  alternation  of  emotionally 
impressive,  yet  only  half-sung  speech  and  wholly 
sung  interjections,  which  is  characteristic  of  the 
stilo  rappresentativo,  this  rapidly  changing  en 
deavour  to  operate  now  on  the  conceptional  and 
representative  faculty  of  the  hearer,  now  on  his 
musical  sense,  is  something  so  thoroughly  un 
natural  and  withal  so  intrinsically  contradictory 
both  to  the  Apollonian  and  Dionysian  artistic 
impulses,  that  one  has  to  infer  an  origin  of  the 
recitative  foreign  to  all  artistic  instincts.  The 


144  THE  BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY. 

recitative  must  be  defined,  according  to  this 
description,  as  the  combination  of  epic  and  lyric 
delivery,  not  indeed  as  an  intrinsically  stable 
combination  which  could  not  be  attained  in  the 
case  of  such  totally  disparate  elements,  but  an 
entirely  superficial  mosaic  conglutination,  such  as 
is  totally  unprecedented  in  the  domain  of  nature 
and  experience.  But  this  was  not  the  opinion  of 
the  inventors  of  the  recitative:  they  themselves,  and 
their  age  with  them,  believed  rather  that  the 
mystery  of  antique  music  had  been  solved  by 
this  stilo  rappresentativo,  in  which,  as  they  thought, 
the  only  explanation  of  the  enormous  influence  of 
an  Orpheus,  an  Amphion,  and  even  of  Greek 
tragedy  was  to  be  found.  The  new  style  was 
regarded  by  them  as  the  re-awakening  of  the 
most  effective  music,  the  Old  Greek  music : 
indeed,  with  the  universal  and  popular  conception 
of  the  Homeric  world  as  the  primitive  world,  they 
could  abandon  themselves  to  the  dream  of  having 
descended  once  more  into  the  paradisiac  beginnings 
of  mankind,  wherein  music  also  must  needs  have 
had  the  unsurpassed  purity,  power,  and  innocence 
of  which  the  poets  could  give  such  touching 
accounts  in  their  pastoral  plays.  Here  we  see 
into  the  internal  process  of  development  of  this 
thoroughly  modern  variety  of  art,  the  opera:  a 
powerful  need  here  acquires  an  art,  but  it  is  a 
need  of  an  unaesthetic  kind  :  the  yearning  for  the 
idyll,  the  belief  in  the  prehistoric  existence  of  the 
artistic,  good  man.  The  recitative  was  regarded 
as  the  rediscovered  language  of  this  primitive 
man ;  the  opera  as  the  recovered  land  of  this 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  145 

tdyllically  or  heroically  good  creature,  who  in 
every  action  follows  at  the  same  time  a  natural 
artistic  impulse,  who  sings  a  little  along  with  all 
he  has  to  say,  in  order  to  sing  immediately  with 
full  voice  on  the  slightest  emotional  excitement. 
It  is  now  a  matter  of  indifference  to  us  that 
the  humanists  of  those  days  combated  the  old 
ecclesiastical  representation  of  man  as  naturally 
corrupt  and  lost,  with  this  new-created  picture  of 
the  paradisiac  artist :  so  that  opera  may  be  under 
stood  as  the  oppositional  dogma  of  the  good  man, 
whereby  however  a  solace  was  at  the  same  time 
found  for  the  pessimism  to  which  precisely  the 
seriously-disposed  men  of  that  time  were  most 
strongly  incited,  owing  to  the  frightful  uncertainty 
of  all  conditions  of  life.  It  is  enough  to  have 
perceived  that  the  intrinsic  charm,  and  therefore 
the  genesis,  of  this  new  form  of  art  lies  in  the 
gratification  of  an  altogether  unxsthetic  need,  in 
the  optimistic  glorification  of  man  as  such,  in  the 
conception  of  the  primitive  man  as  the  man 
naturally  good  and  artistic :  a  principle  of  the 
opera  which  has  gradually  changed  into  a 
threatening  and  terrible  demand,  which,  in  face  of 
the  socialistic  movements  of  the  present  time,  we 
can  no  longer  ignore.  The  "  good  primitive  man  " 
wants  his  rights  :  what  paradisiac  prospects  ! 

I  here  place  by  way  of  parallel  still  another 
equally  obvious  confirmation  of  my  view  that 
opera  is  built  up  on  the  same  principles  as  our 
Alexandrine  culture.  Opera  is  the  birth  of  the 
theoretical  man,  of  the  critical  layman,  not  of  the 
artist :  one  of  the  most  surprising  facts  in  the 
K 


146  THE  BIRTH  OF  TRAGEDY. 

whole  history  of  art.  It  was  the  demand  of 
thoroughly  unmusical  hearers  that  the  words  must 
above  all  be  understood,  so  that  according  to 
them  a  re-birth  of  music  is  only  to  be  expected 
when  some  mode  of  singing  has  been  discovered 
in  which  the  text-word  lords  over  the  counter 
point  as  the  master  over  the  servant.  For  the 
words,  it  is  argued,  are  as  much  nobler  than  the 
accompanying  harmonic  system  as  the  soul  is 
nobler  than  the  body.  It  was  in  accordance  with 
the  laically  unmusical  crudeness  of  these  views  that 
the  combination  of  music,  picture  and  expression 
was  effected  in  the  beginnings  of  the  opera  :  in  the 
spirit  of  this  aesthetics  the  first  experiments  were 
also  made  in  the  leading  laic  circles  of  Florence 
by  the  poets  and  singers  patronised  there.  The 
man  incapable  of  art  creates  for  himself  a  species 
of  art  precisely  because  he  is  the  inartistic  man  as 
such.  Because  he  does  not  divine  the  Dionysian 
depth  of  music,  he  changes  his  musical  taste  into 
appreciation  of  the  understandable  word-and-tone- 
rhetoric  of  the  passions  in  the  stilo  rappresentativo^ 
and  into  the  voluptuousness  of  the  arts  of  song ; 
because  he  is  unable  to  behold  a  vision,  he  forces 
the  machinist  and  the  decorative  artist  into  his 
service;  because  he  cannot  apprehend  the  true 
nature  of  the  artist,  he  conjures  up  the  "  artistic 
primitive  man  "  to  suit  his  taste,  that  is,  the  man 
who  sings  and  recites  verses  under  the  influence 
of  passion.  He  dreams  himself  into  a  time  when 
passion  suffices  to  generate  songs  and  poems  :  as 
if  emotion  had  ever  been  able  to  create  anything 
artistic.  The  postulate  of  the  opera  is  a  false 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  147 

belief  concerning  the  artistic  process,  in  fact,  the 
idyllic  belief  that  every  sentient  man  is  an  artist. 
In  the  sense  of  this  belief,  opera  is  the  expression 
of  the  taste  of  the  laity  in  art,  who  dictate  their 
laws  with  the  cheerful  optimism  of  the  theorist. 

Should  we  desire  to  unite  in  one  the  two  con 
ceptions  just  set  forth  as  influential  in  the  origin 
of  opera,  it  would  only  remain  for  us  to  speak  of 
an  idyllic  tendency  of  the  opera :  in  which  connec 
tion  we  may  avail  ourselves  exclusively  of  the 
phraseology  and  illustration  of  Schiller.*  "  Nature 
and  the  ideal,"  he  says,  "  are  either  objects  of  grief, 
when  the  former  is  represented  as  lost,  the  latter 
unattained  ;  or  both  are  objects  of  joy,  in  that  they 
are  represented  as  real.  The  first  case  furnishes 
the  elegy  in  its  narrower  signification,  the  second 
the  idyll  in  its  widest  sense."  Here  we  must  at  once 
call  attention  to  the  common  characteristic  of  these 
two  conceptions  in  operatic  genesis,  namely,  that 
in  them  the  ideal  is  not  regarded  as  unattained  or 
nature  as  lost.  Agreeably  to  this  sentiment,  there 
was  a  primitive  age  of  man  when  he  lay  close  to 
the  heart  of  nature,  and,  owing  to  this  naturalness, 
had  attained  the  ideal  of  mankind  in  a  paradisiac 
goodness  and  artist-organisation :  from  which 
perfect  primitive  man  all  of  us  were  supposed  to 
be  descended  ;  whose  faithful  copy  we  were  in  fact 
still  said  to  be :  only  we  had  to  cast  off  some  few 
things  in  order  to  recognise  ourselves  once  more 
as  this  primitive  man,  on  the  strength  of  a  voluntary 
renunciation  of  superfluous  learncdness,  of  super- 


*  Essay  on  Elegiac  Poetry. — Tk. 


148  THE   BIRTH  OF  TRAGEDY. 

abundant  culture.  It  was  to  such  a  concord  of 
nature  and  the  ideal,  to  an  idyllic  reality,  that  the 
cultured  man  of  the  Renaissance  suffered  himself 
to  be  led  back  by  his  operatic  imitation  of  Greek 
tragedy ;  he  made  use  of  this  tragedy,  as  Dante 
made  use  of  Vergil,  in  order  to  be  led  up  to  the 
gates  of  paradise :  while  from  this  point  he  went 
on  without  assistance  and  passed  over  from  an 
imitation  of  the  highest  form  of  Greek  art  to  a 
"  restoration  of  all  things,"  to  an  imitation  of  man's 
original  art-world.  What  delightfully  naive  hope 
fulness  of  these  daring  endeavours,  in  the  very 
heart  of  theoretical  culture ! — solely  to  be  ex 
plained  by  the  comforting  belief,  that  "  man-in- 
himself  "  is  the  eternally  virtuous  hero  of  the  opera, 
the  eternally  fluting  or  singing  shepherd,  who  must 
always  in  the  end  rediscover  himself  as  such,  if  he 
has  at  any  time  really  lost  himself;  solely  the  fruit 
of  the  optimism,  which  here  rises  like  a  sweetishly 
seductive  column  of  vapour  out  of  the  depth  of  the 
Socratic  conception  of  the  world. 

The  features  of  the  opera  therefore  do  not  by  any 
means  exhibit  the  elegiac  sorrow  of  an  eternal  loss, 
but  rather  the  cheerfulness  of  eternal  rediscovery, 
the  indolent  delight  in  an  idyllic  reality  which  one 
can  at  least  represent  to  one's  self  each  moment 
as  real :  and  in  so  doing  one  will  perhaps  surmise 
some  day  that  this  supposed  reality  is  nothing  but 
a  fantastically  silly  dawdling,  concerning  which 
every  one, who  could  judge  it  by  the  terrible  earnest 
ness  of  true  nature  and  compare  it  with  the  actual 
primitive  scenes  of  the  beginnings  of  mankind, 
would  have  to  call  out  with  loathing :  Away  with 


THE    BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  149 

the  phantom  !  Nevertheless  one  would  err  if  one 
thought  it  possible  to  frighten  away  merely  by  a 
vigorous  shout  such  a  dawdling  thing  as  the  opera, 
as  if  it  were  a  spectre.  He  who  would  destroy 
the  opera  must  join  issue  with  Alexandrine  cheer 
fulness,  which  expresses  itself  so  naYvely  therein 
concerning  its  favourite  representation  ;  of  which 
in  fact  it  is  the  specific  form  of  art.  But  what  is 
to  be  expected  for  art  itself  from  the  operation  of 
a  form  of  art,  the  beginnings  of  which  do  not  at 
all  lie  in  the  aesthetic  province  ;  which  has  rather 
stolen  over  from  a  half-moral  sphere  into  the 
artistic  domain,  and  has  been  able  only  now  and 
then  to  delude  us  concerning  this  hybrid  origin  ? 
By  what  sap  is  this  parasitic  opera-concern 
nourished,  if  not  by  that  of  true  art  ?  Must  we 
not  suppose  that  the  highest  and  indeed  the  truly 
serious  task  of  art — to  free  the  eye  from  its  glance 
into  the  horrors  of  night  and  to  deliver  the 
11  subject "  by  the  healing  balm  of  appearance 
from  the  spasms  of  volitional  agitations — will 
degenerate  under  the  influence  of  its  idyllic  seduc 
tions  and  Alexandrine  adulation  to  an  empty 
dissipating  tendency,  to  pastime?  What  will 
become  of  the  eternal  truths  of  the  Dionysian 
and  Apollonian  in  such  an  amalgamation  of  styles 
as  I  have  exhibited  in  the  character  of  the  stilo 
rappresentativo  ?  where  music  is  regarded  as  the 
servant,  the  text  as  the  master,  where  music  is  com 
pared  with  the  body,  the  text  with  the  soul  ? 
where  at  best  the  highest  aim  will  be  the  realisa 
tion  of  a  paraphrastic  tone-painting,  just  as  formerly 
iu  the  New  Attic  Dithyramb  ?  where  music  is  com- 


150  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

pletely  alienated  from  its  true  dignity  of  being,  the 
Dionysian  mirror  of  the  world,  so  that  the  only 
thing  left  to  it  is,  as  a  slave  of  phenomena,  to  imitate 
the  formal  character  thereof,  and  to  excite  an  ex 
ternal  pleasure  in  the  play  of  lines  and  proportions. 
On  close  observation,  this  fatal  influence  of  the 
opera  on  music  is  seen  to  coincide  absolutely  with 
the  universal  development  of  modern  music ;  the 
optimism  lurking  in  the  genesis  of  the  opera  and 
in  the  essence  of  culture  represented  thereby,  has, 
with  alarming  rapidity,  succeeded  in  divesting 
music  of  its  Dionyso-cosmic  mission  and  in  im 
pressing  on  it  a  playfully  formal  and  pleasurable 
character :  a  change  with  which  perhaps  only  the 
metamorphosis  of  the  ^Eschylean  man  into  the 
cheerful  Alexandrine  man  could  be  compared. 

If,  however,  in  the  exemplification  herewith  in 
dicated  we  have  rightly  associated  the  evanescence 
of  the  Dionysian  spirit  with  a  most  striking,  but 
hitherto  unexplained  transformation  and  degener 
ation  of  the  Hellene — what  hopes  must  revive  in 
us  when  the  most  trustworthy  auspices  guarantee 
the  reverse  process^  the  gradual  awakening  of  the 
Dionysian  spirit  in  our  modern  world !  It  is  im 
possible  for  the  divine  strength  of  Herakles  to  lan 
guish  for  ever  in  voluptuous  bondage  to  Omphale. 
Out  of  the  Dionysian  root  of  the  German  spirit 
a  power  has  arisen  which  has  nothing  in  common 
with  the  primitive  conditions  of  Socratic  culture, 
and  can  neither  be  explained  nor  excused  thereby, 
but  is  rather  regarded  by  this  culture  as  something 
terribly  inexplicable  and  overwhelmingly  hostile, 
— namely,  German  music  as  we  have  to  understand 


THE  BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  151 

it,  especially  in  its  vast  solar  orbit  from  Bach  to 
Beethoven,  from  Beethoven  to  Wagner.  What 
even  under  the  most  favourable  circumstances  can 
the  knowledge-craving  Socratism  of  our  days  do 
with  this  demon  rising  from  unfathomable  depths  ? 
Neither  by  means  of  the  zig-zag  and  arabesque 
work  of  operatic  melody,  nor  with  the  aid  of  the 
arithmetical  counting  board  of  fugue  and  contra 
puntal  dialectics  is  the  formula  to  be  found,  in  the 
trebly  powerful  light  *  of  which  one  could  subdue 
this  demon  and  compel  it  to  speak.  What  a 
spectacle,  when  our  aesthetes,  with  a  net  of 
"  beauty  "  peculiar  to  themselves,  now  pursue  and 
clutch  at  the  genius  of  music  romping  about  before 
them  with  incomprehensible  life,  and  in  so  doing 
display  activities  which  are  not  to  be  judged  by 
the  standard  of  eternal  beauty  any  more  than  by 
the  standard  of  the  sublime.  Let  us  but  observe 
these  patrons  of  music  as  they  are,  at  close  range, 
when  they  call  out  so  indefatigably  "beauty! 
beauty ! "  to  discover  whether  they  have  the 
marks  of  nature's  darling  children  who  are  fostered 
and  fondled  in  the  lap  of  the  beautiful,  or  whether 
they  do  not  rather  seek  a  disguise  for  their  own 
rudeness,  an  aesthetical  pretext  for  their  own 
unemotional  insipidity :  I  am  thinking  here,  for 
instance,  of  Otto  Jahn.  But  let  the  liar  and  the 
hypocrite  beware  of  our  German  music :  for  in 
the  midst  of  all  our  culture  it  is  really  the  only 
genuine,  pure  and  purifying  fire-spirit  from  which 
and  towards  which,  as  in  the  teaching  of  the  great 

*  See  Faust,  Part  I.  1.  965  —  TR. 


152  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

Heraclitus  of  Ephesus,  all  things  move  in  a  double 
orbit  •  all  that  we  now  call  culture,  education, 
civilisation,  must  appear  some  day  before  the 
unerring  judge,  Dionysus. 

Let  us  recollect  furthermore  how  Kant  and 
Schopenhauer  made  it  possible  for  the  spirit  of 
German  philosophy  streaming  from  the  same 
sources  to  annihilate  the  satisfied  delight  in  ex 
istence  of  scientific  Socratism  by  the  delimitation 
of  the  boundaries  thereof;  how  through  this 
delimitation  an  infinitely  profounder  and  more 
serious  view  of  ethical  problems  and  of  art  was 
inaugurated,  which  we  may  unhesitatingly  desig 
nate  as  Dionysian  wisdom  comprised  in  concepts. 
To  what  then  does  the  mystery  of  this  oneness  of 
German  music  and  philosophy  point,  if  not  to  a 
new  form  of  existence,  concerning  the  substance 
of  which  we  can  only  inform  ourselves  presen- 
tiently  from  Hellenic  analogies  ?  For  to  us  who 
stand  on  the  boundary  line  between  two  different 
forms  of  existence,  the  Hellenic  prototype  retains 
the  immeasurable  value,  that  therein  all  these 
transitions  and  struggles  are  imprinted  in  a 
classically  instructive  form  :  except  that  we,  as  it 
were,  experience  analogically  in  reverse  order  the 
chief  epochs  of  the  Hellenic  genius,  and  seem  now, 
for  instance,  to  pass  backwards  from  the  Alex 
andrine  age  to  the  period  of  tragedy.  At  the 
same  time  we  have  the  feeling  that  the  birth  of  a 
tragic  age  betokens  only  a  return  to  itself  of  the 
German  spirit,  a  blessed  self-rediscovering  after 
excessive  and  urgent  external  influences  have  for 
a  long  time  compelled  it,  living  as  it  did  in 


THK   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  153 

helpless  barbaric  formlessness,  to  servitude  under 
their  form.  It  may  at  last,  after  returning  to  the 
primitive  source  of  its  being,  venture  to  stalk 
along  boldly  and  freely  before  all  nations  without 
hugging  the  leading-strings  of  a  Romanic  civilisa 
tion  :  if  only  it  can  learn  implicitly  of  one  people 
— the  Greeks,  of  whom  to  learn  at  all  is  itself  a 
high  honour  and  a  rare  distinction.  And  when 
did  we  require  these  highest  of  all  teachers  more 
than  at  present,  when  we  experience  a  re-birth  of 
tragedy  and  are  in  danger  alike  of  not  knowing 
whence  it  comes,  and  of  being  unable  to  make 
clear  to  ourselves  whither  it  tends. 


20. 

It  may  be  weighed  some  day  before  an 
impartial  judge,  in  what  time  and  in  what  men 
the  German  spirit  has  thus  far  striven  most  reso 
lutely  to  learn  of  the  Greeks  :  and  if  we  con 
fidently  assume  that  this  unique  praise  must 
be  accorded  to  the  noblest  intellectual  efforts  of 
Goethe,  Schiller,  and  Winkelmann,  it  will  cer 
tainly  have  to  be  added  that  since  their  time,  and 
subsequently  to  the  more  immediate  influences  of 
these  efforts,  the  endeavour  to  attain  to  culture 
and  to  the  Greeks  by  this  path  has  in  an  in 
comprehensible  manner  grown  feebler  and  feebler. 
In  order  not  to  despair  altogether  of  the  German 
spirit,  must  we  not  infer  therefrom  that  possibly, 
in  some  essential  matter,  even  these  champions 
could  not  penetrate  into  the  core  of  the  Hellenic 
nature,  and  were  unable  to  establish  a  permanent 


154  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

friendly  alliance  between  German  and  Greek  cul 
ture  ?  So  that  perhaps  an  unconscious  perception 
of  this  shortcoming  might  raise  also  in  more 
serious  minds  the  disheartening  doubt  as  to 
whether  after  such  predecessors  they  could  ad 
vance  still  farther  on  this  path  of  culture,  or  could 
reach  the  goal  at  all.  Accordingly,  we  see  the 
opinions  concerning  the  value  of  Greek  contribu 
tion  to  culture  degenerate  since  that  time  in  the 
most  alarming  manner;  the  expression  of  com 
passionate  superiority  may  be  heard  in  the  most 
heterogeneous  intellectual  and  non  -  intellectual 
camps,  and  elsewhere  a  totally  ineffective  declama 
tion  dallies  with  "Greek  harmony,"  " Greek  beauty," 
"  Greek  cheerfulness."  And  in  the  very  circles 
whose  dignity  it  might  be  to  draw  indefatigably 
from  the  Greek  channel  for  the  good  of  German 
culture,  in  the  circles  of  the  teachers  in  the  higher 
educational  institutions,  they  have  learned  best  to 
compromise  with  the  Greeks  in  good  time  and 
on  easy  terms,  to  the  extent  often  of  a  sceptical 
abandonment  of  the  Hellenic  ideal  and  a  total 
perversion  of  the  true  purpose  of  antiquarian 
studies.  If  there  be  any  one  at  all  in  these 
circles  who  has  not  completely  exhausted  himself 
in  the  endeavour  to  be  a  trustworthy  corrector  of 
old  texts  or  a  natural-history  microscopist  of 
language,  he  perhaps  seeks  also  to  appropriate 
Grecian  antiquity  "  historically  "  along  with  other 
antiquities,  and  in  any  case  according  to  the 
method  and  with  the  supercilious  air  of  our 
present  cultured  historiography.  When,  therefore, 
the  intrinsic  efficiency  of  the  higher  educational 


THE  BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  155 

institutions  has  never  perhaps  been  lower  or 
feebler  than  at  present,  when  the  "  journalist,"  the 
paper  slave  of  the  day,  has  triumphed  over  the 
academic  teacher  in  all  matters  pertaining  to 
culture,  and  there  only  remains  to  the  latter  the 
often  previously  experienced  metamorphosis  of 
now  fluttering  also,  as  a  cheerful  cultured  butterfly, 
in  the  idiom  of  the  journalist,  with  the  "  light 
elegance"  peculiar  thereto — with  what  painful 
confusion  must  the  cultured  persons  of  a  period 
like  the  present  gaze  at  the  phenomenon  (which 
can  perhaps  be  comprehended  analogically  only 
by  means  of  the  profoundest  principle  of  the 
hitherto  unintelligible  Hellenic  genius)  of  the 
reawakening  of  the  Dionysian  spirit  and  the 
re-birth  of  tragedy  ?  Never  has  there  been 
another  art-period  in  which  so-called  culture  and 
true  art  have  been  so  estranged  and  opposed,  as 
is  so  obviously  the  case  at  present.  We  under 
stand  why  so  feeble  a  culture  hates  true  art  ;  it 
fears  destruction  thereby.  Hut  must  not  an 
entire  domain  of  culture,  namely  the  Socratic- 
Alexandrine,  have  exhausted  its  powers  after 
contriving  to  culminate  in  such  a  daintily-tapering 
point  as  our  present  culture  ?  When  it  was  not 
permitted  to  heroes  like  Goethe  and  Schiller  to 
break  open  the  enchanted  gate  which  leads  into 
the  Hellenic  magic  mountain,  when  with  their 
most  dauntless  striving  they  did  not  get  beyond 
the  longing  gaze  which  the  Gocthcan  Iphigenia 
cast  from  barbaric  Tauris  to  her  home  across  the 
ocean,  what  could  the  epigones  of  such  heroes 
hope  for,  if  the  gate  should  not  open  to  them 


156  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

suddenly  of  its  own  accord,  in  an  entirely  differ 
ent  position,  quite  overlooked  in  all  endeavours  of 
culture  hitherto  —  amidst  the  mystic  tones  of 
reawakened  tragic  music. 

Let  no  one  attempt  to  weaken  our  faith  in  an 
impending  re-birth  of  Hellenic  antiquity ;  for  in  it 
alone  we  find  our  hope  of  a  renovation  and  puri 
fication  of  the  German  spirit  through  the  fire- 
magic  of  music.  What  else  do  we  know  of 
amidst  the  present  desolation  and  languor  of 
culture,  which  could  awaken  any  comforting  ex 
pectation  for  the  future  ?  We  look  in  vain  for 
one  single  vigorously-branching  root,  for  a  speck 
of  fertile  and  healthy  soil :  there  is  dust,  sand, 
torpidness  and  languishing  everywhere !  Under 
such  circumstances  a  cheerless  solitary  wanderer 
could  choose  for  himself  no  better  symbol  than 
the  Knight  with  Death  and  the  Devil,  as  Durer 
has  sketched  him  for  us,  the  mail-clad  knight, 
grim  and  stern  of  visage,  who  is  able,  unperturbed 
by  his  gruesome  companions,  and  yet  hopelessly, 
to  pursue  his  terrible  path  with  horse  and  hound 
alone.  Our  Schopenhauer  was  such  a  Durerian 
knight :  he  was  destitute  of  all  hope,  but  he  sought 
the  truth.  There  is  not  his  equal. 

But  how  suddenly  this  gloomily  depicted  wilder 
ness  of  our  exhausted  culture  changes  when  the 
Dionysian  magic  touches  it !  A  hurricane  seizes 
everything  decrepit,  decaying,  collapsed,  and 
stunted ;  wraps  it  whirlingly  into  a  red  cloud  of 
dust ;  and  carries  it  like  a  vulture  into  the  air. 
Confused  thereby,  our  glances  seek  for  what  has 
vanished :  for  what  they  see  is  something  risen  to 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  157 

the  golden  light  as  from  a  depression,  so  full  and 
green,  so  luxuriantly  alive,  so  ardently  infinite. 
Tragedy  sits  in  the  midst  of  this  exuberance  of 
life,  sorrow  and  joy,  in  sublime  ecstasy  ;  she  listens 
to  a  distant  doleful  song — it  tells  of  the  Mothers 
of  Being,  whose  names  are  :  Wa/m,  Wille,  Wehe* 
—Yes,  my  friends,  believe  with  me  in  Dionysian 
life  and  in  the  re-birth  of  tragedy.  The  time  of 
the  Socratic  man  is  past :  crown  yourselves  with 
ivy,  take  in  your  hands  the  thyrsus,  and  do  not 
marvel  if  tigers  and  panthers  lie  down  fawning 
at  your  feet.  Dare  now  to  be  tragic  men,  for 
ye  are  to  be  redeemed  !  Ye  are  to  accompany 
the  Dionysian  festive  procession  from  India  to 
Greece  !  Equip  yourselves  for  severe  conflict,  but 
believe  in  the  wonders  of  your  god  ! 


21. 

Gliding  back  from  these  hortative  tones  into 
the  mood  which  befits  the  contemplative  man,  I 
repeat  that  it  can  only  be  learnt  from  the  Greeks 
what  such  a  sudden  and  miraculous  awakening  of 
tragedy  must  signify  for  the  essential  basis  of  a 
people's  life.  It  is  the  people  of  the  tragic 
mysteries  who  fight  the  battles  with  the  Persians : 
and  again,  the  people  who  waged  such  wars 
required  tragedy  as  a  necessary  healing  potion. 
Who  would  have  imagined  that  there  was  still 
such  a  uniformly  powerful  effusion  of  the  simplest 
political  sentiments,  the  most  natural  domestic 


Whim,  will,  woe. 


158  THE  BIRTH  OF  TRAGEDY. 

instincts  and  the  primitive  manly  delight  in  strife 
in  this  very  people  after  it  had  been  shaken  to  its 
foundations  for  several  generations  by  the  most 
violent  convulsions  of  the  Dionysian  demon  ?  If 
at  every  considerable  spreading  of  the  Dionysian 
commotion  one  always  perceives  that  the  Dionys 
ian  loosing  from  the  shackles  of  the  individual 
makes  itself  felt  first  of  all  in  an  increased  en 
croachment  on  the  political  instincts,  to  the 
extent  of  indifference,  yea  even  hostility,  it  is 
certain,  on  the  other  hand,  that  the  state-forming 
Apollo  is  also  the  genius  of  the  principium  in- 
dividuationis,  and  that  the  state  and  domestic 
sentiment  cannot  live  without  an  assertion  of 
individual  personality.  There  is  only  one  way 
from  orgasm  for  a  people, — the  way  to  Indian 
Buddhism,  which,  in  order  to  be  at  all  endured 
with  its  longing  for  nothingness,  requires  the  rare 
ecstatic  states  with  their  elevation  above  space, 
time,  and  the  individual ;  just  as  these  in  turn 
demand  a  philosophy  which  teaches  how  to  over 
come  the  indescribable  depression  of  the  inter 
mediate  states  by  means  of  a  fancy.  With  the 
same  necessity,  owing  to  the  unconditional 
dominance  of  political  impulses,  a  people  drifts 
into  a  path  of  extremest  secularisation,  the  most 
magnificent,  but  also  the  most  terrible  expression 
of  which  is  the  Roman  imperium. 

Placed  between  India  and  Rome,  and  con 
strained  to  a  seductive  choice,  the  Greeks  suc 
ceeded  in  devising  in  classical  purity  still  a  third 
form  of  life,  not  indeed  for  long  private  use,  but 
just  on  that  account  for  immortality.  For  it 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  159 

holds  true  in  all  things  that  those  whom  the  gods 
love  die  young,  but,  on  the  other  hand,  it  holds 
equally  true  that  they  then  live  eternally  with  the 
gods.  One  must  not  demand  of  what  is  most 
noble  that  it  should  possess  the  durable  toughness 
of  leather;  the  staunch  durability,  which,  for 
instance,  was  inherent  in  the  national  character 
of  the  Romans,  does  not  probably  belong  to  the 
indispensable  predicates  of  perfection.  But  if  we 
ask  by  what  physic  it  was  possible  for  the  Greeks, 
in  their  best  period,  notwithstanding  the  extra 
ordinary  strength  of  their  Dionysian  and  political 
impulses,  neither  to  exhaust  themselves  by  ecstatic 
brooding,  nor  by  a  consuming  scramble  for  empire 
and  worldly  honour,  but  to  attain  the  splendid 
mixture  which  we  find  in  a  noble,  inflaming,  and 
contemplatively  disposing  wine,  we  must  remember 
the  enormous  power  of  tragedy,  exciting,  purifying, 
and  disburdening  the  entire  life  of  a  people ;  the 
highest  value  of  which  we  shall  divine  only  when, 
as  in  the  case  of  the  Greeks,  it  appears  to  us  as 
the  essence  of  all  the  prophylactic  healing  forces, 
as  the  mediator  arbitrating  between  the  strongest 
and  most  inherently  fateful  characteristics  of  a 
people. 

Tragedy  absorbs  the  highest  musical  orgasm 
into  itself,  so  that  it  absolutely  brings  music  to 
perfection  among  the  Greeks,  as  among  ourselves  ; 
but  it  then  places  alongside  thereof  tragic  myth 
and  the  tragic  hero,  who,  like  a  mighty  Titan, 
takes  the  entire  Dionysian  world  on  his  shoulders 
and  disburdens  us  thereof;  while,  on  the  other 
hand,  it  is  able  by  means  of  this  same  tragic 


l6O  THE   BIRTH    OF   TRAGEDY. 

myth,  in  the  person  of  the  tragic  hero,  to  deliver 
us  from  the  intense  longing  for  this  existence,  and 
reminds  us  with  warning  hand  of  another  exist 
ence  and  a  higher  joy,  for  which  the  struggling 
hero  prepares  himself  presentiently  by  his  de 
struction,  not  by  his  victories.  Tragedy  sets  a 
sublime  symbol,  namely  the  myth  between  the 
universal  authority  of  its  music  and  the  receptive 
Dionysian  hearer,  and  produces  in  him  the  illusion 
that  music  is  only  the  most  effective  means  for 
the  animation  of  the  plastic  world  of  myth. 
Relying  upon  this  noble  illusion,  she  can  now 
move  her  limbs  for  the  dithyrambic  dance,  and 
abandon  herself  unhesitatingly  to  an  orgiastic 
feeling  of  freedom,  in  which  she  could  not  venture 
to  indulge  as  music  itself,  without  this  illusion. 
The  myth  protects  us  from  the  music,  while,  on 
the  other  hand,  it  alone  gives  the  highest  freedom 
thereto.  By  way  of  return  for  this  service,  music 
imparts  to  tragic  myth  such  an  impressive  and 
convincing  metaphysical  significance  as  could 
never  be  attained  by  word  and  image,  without 
this  unique  aid ;  and  the  tragic  spectator  in  par 
ticular  experiences  thereby  the  sure  presentiment 
of  supreme  joy  to  which  the  path  through  destruc-. 
tion  and  negation  leads ;  so  that  he  thinks  he 
hears,  as  it  were,  the  innermost  abyss  of  things 
speaking  audibly  to  him. 

If  in  these  last  propositions  I  have  succeeded 
in  giving  perhaps  only  a  preliminary  expres 
sion,  intelligible  to  few  at  first,  to  this  difficult 
representation,  I  must  not  here  desist  from 
stimulating  my  friends  to  a  further  attempt,  or 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  l6l 

cease  from  beseeching  them  to  prepare  themselves, 
by  a  detached  example  of  our  common  experience, 
for  the  perception  of  the  universal  proposition. 
In  this  example  I  must  not  appeal  to  those  who 
make  use  of  the  pictures  of  the  scenic  processes, 
the  words  and  the  emotions  of  the  performers,  in 
order  to  approximate  thereby  to  musical  perception; 
for  none  of  these  speak  music  as  their  mother- 
tongue,  and,  in  spite  of  the  aids  in  question,  do 
not  get  farther  than  the  precincts  of  musical 
perception,  without  ever  being  allowed  to  touch 
its  innermost  shrines ;  some  of  them,  like 
Gervinus,  do  not  even  reach  the  precincts  by  this 
path.  I  have  only  to  address  myself  to  those 
who,  being  immediately  allied  to  music,  have  it 
as  it  were  for  their  mother's  lap,  and  are  connected 
with  things  almost  exclusively  by  unconscious 
musical  relations.  I  ask  the  question  of  these 
genuine  musicians :  whether  they  can  imagine  a 
man  capable  of  hearing  the  third  act  of  Tristan 
und  Isolde  without  any  aid  of  word  or  scenery, 
purely  as  a  vast  symphonic  period,  without 
expiring  by  a  spasmodic  distention  of  all  the 
wings  of  the  soul  ?  A  man  who  has  thus,  so  to 
speak,  put  his  ear  to  the  heart-chamber  of  the 
cosmic  will,  who  feels  the  furious  desire  for  ex 
istence  issuing  therefrom  as  a  thundering  stream 
or  most  gently  dispersed  brook,  into  all  the  veins 
of  the  world,  would  he  not  collapse  all  at  once? 
Could  he  endure,  in  the  wretched  fragile  tenement 
of  the  human  individual,  to  hear  the  re-echo  of 
countless  cries  of  joy  and  sorrow  from  the  "  vast 
void  of  cosmic  night,"  without  flying  irresistibly 
L 


1 62  THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY. 

towards  his  primitive  home  at  the  sound  of  this 
pastoral  dance-song  of  metaphysics  ?  But  if,  never 
theless,  such  a  work  can  be  heard  as  a  whole, 
without  a  renunciation  of  individual  existence,  if 
such  a  creation  could  be  created  without  demolish 
ing  its  creator — where  are  we  to  get  the  solution 
of  this  contradiction  ? 

Here  there  interpose  between  our  highest 
musical  excitement  and  the  music  in  question  the 
tragic  myth  and  the  tragic  hero — in  reality  only 
as  symbols  of  the  most  universal  facts,  of  which 
music  alone  can  speak  directly.  If,  however,  we 
felt  as  purely  Dionysian  beings,  myth  as  a  symbol 
would  stand  by  us  absolutely  ineffective  and 
unnoticed,  and  would  never  for  a  moment  prevent 
us  from  giving  ear  to  the  re-echo  of  the  universalia 
ante  rem.  Here,  however,  the  Apollonian  power, 
with  a  view  to  the  restoration  of  the  well-nigh 
shattered  individual,  bursts  forth  with  the  healing 
balm  of  a  blissful  illusion  :  all  of  a  sudden  we  im 
agine  we  see  only  Tristan,  motionless,  with  hushed 
voice  saying  to  himself:  "  the  old  tune,  why  does  it 
wake  me  ?  "  And  what  formerly  interested  us  like 
a  hollow  sigh  from  the  heart  of  being,  seems  now 
only  to  tell  us  how  "  waste  and  void  is  the  sea." 
And  when,  breathless,  we  thought  to  expire  by  a 
convulsive  distention  of  all  our  feelings,  and  only 
a  slender  tie  bound  us  to  our  present  existence, 
we  now  hear  and  see  only  the  hero  wounded  to 
death  and  still  not  dying,  with  his  despairing 
cry  :  "  Longing  !  Longing  !  In  dying  still  longing  ! 
for  longing  not  dying !  "  And  if  formerly,  after 
such  a  surplus  and  superabundance  of  consuming 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  163 

agonies,  the  jubilation  of  the  born  rent  our  hearts 
almost  like  the  very  acme  of  agony,  the  rejoic 
ing  Kurwenal  now  stands  between  us  and  the 
"jubilation  as  such,"  with  face  turned  toward  the 
ship  which  carries  Isolde.  However  powerfully 
fellow-suffering  encroaches  upon  us,  it  nevertheless 
delivers  us  in  a  manner  from  the  primordial 
suffering  of  the  world,  just  as  the  symbol-image 
of  the  myth  delivers  us  from  the  immediate  per 
ception  of  the  highest  cosmic  idea,  just  as  the 
thought  and  word  deliver  us  from  the  unchecked 
effusion  of  the  unconscious  will.  The  glorious 
Apollonian  illusion  makes  it  appear  as  if  the  very 
realm  of  tones  presented  itself  to  us  as  a  plastic 
cosmos,  as  if  even  the  fate  of  Tristan  and  Isolde 
had  been  merely  formed  and  moulded  therein 
as  out  of  some  most  delicate  and  impressible 
material. 

Thus  does  the  Apollonian  wrest  us  from 
Dionysian  nniversality  and  fill  us  with  rapture  for 
individuals ;  to  these  it  rivets  our  sympathetic 
emotion,  through  these  it  satisfies  the  sense  of 
beauty  which  longs  for  great  and  sublime  forms ; 
it  brings  before  us  biographical  portraits,  and 
incites  us  to  a  thoughtful  apprehension  of  the 
essence  of  life  contained  therein.  With  the 
immense  potency  of  the  image,  the  concept,  the 
ethical  teaching  and  the  sympathetic  emotion — 
the  Apollonian  influence  uplifts  man  from  his 
orgiastic  self-annihilation,  and  beguiles  him  con 
cerning  the  universality  of  the  Dionysian  process 
into  the  belief  that  he  is  seeing  a  detached  picture 
of  the  world,  for  instance,  Tristan  and  Isolde, 


1 64  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

and  that,  through  music,  he  will  be  enabled  to 
see  it  still  more  clearly  and  intrinsically.  What 
can  the  healing  magic  of  Apollo  not  accom 
plish  when  it  can  even  excite  in  us  the  illusion 
that  the  Dionysian  is  actually  in  the  service 
of  the  Apollonian,  the  effects  of  which  it  is 
capable  of  enhancing;  yea,  that  music  is  essen 
tially  the  representative  art  for  an  Apollonian 
substance  ? 

With  the  pre-established  harmony  which  obtains 
between  perfect  drama  and  its  music,  the  drama 
attains  the  highest  degree  of  conspicuousness,  such 
as  is  usually  unattainable  in  mere  spoken  drama. 
As  all  the  animated  figures  of  the  scene  in  the 
independently  evolved  lines  of  melody  simplify 
themselves  before  us  to  the  distinctness  of  the 
catenary  curve,  the  coexistence  of  t^hese  lines  is 
also  audible  in  the  harmonic  change  which  sym 
pathises  in  a  most  delicate  manner  with  the  evolved 
process :  through  which  change  the  relations  of 
things  become  immediately  perceptible  to  us  in 
a  sensible  and  not  at  all  abstract  manner,  as  we 
likewise  perceive  thereby  that  it  is  only  in  these 
relations  that  the  essence  of  a  character  and  of  a 
line  of  melody  manifests  itself  clearly.  And  while 
music  thus  compels  us  to  see  more  extensively  and 
more  intrinsically  than  usual,  and  makes  us  spread 
out  the  curtain  of  the  scene  before  ourselves  like 
some  delicate  texture,  the  world  of  the  stage  is 
as  infinitely  expanded  for  our  spiritualised,  intro 
spective  eye  as  it  is  illumined  outwardly  from 
within.  How  can  the  word-poet  furnish  anything 
analogous,  who  strives  to  attain  this  internal  ex- 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  165 

pansion  and  illumination  of  the  visible  stage-world 
by  a  much  more  imperfect  mechanism  and  an 
indirect  path,  proceeding  as  he  does  from  word 
and  concept?  Albeit  musical  tragedy  likewise 
avails  itself  of  the  word,  it  is  at  the  same  time  able 
to  place  alongside  thereof  its  basis  and  source,  and 
can  make  the  unfolding  of  the  word,  from  within 
outwards,  obvious  to  us. 

Of  the  process  just  set  forth,  however,  it  could 
still  be  said  as  decidedly  that  it  is  only  a  glorious 
appearance,  namely  the  afore-mentioned  Apollonian 
illusion,  through  the  influence  of  which  we  are  to 
be  delivered  from  the  Dionysian  obtrusion  and 
excess.  In  point  of  fact,  the  relation  of  music 
to  drama  is  precisely  the  reverse ;  music  is  the 
adequate  idea  of  the  world,  drama  is  but  the 
reflex  of  this  idea,  a  detached  umbrage  thereof. 
The  identity  between  the  line  of  melody  and 
the  !r  ing  form,  between  the  harmony  and  the 
character-relations  of  this  form,  is  true  in  a  sense 
antithetical  to  what  one  would  suppose  on  the 
contemplation  of  musical  tragedy.  We  may 
agitate  and  enliven  the  form  in  the  most  con- 
.^picuous  manner,  and  enlighten  it  from  within,  but 
it  still  continues  merely  phenomenon,  from  which 
there  is  no  bridge  to  lead  us  into  the  true  reality, 
into  the  heart  of  the  world.  Music,  however, 
speaks  out  of  this  heart ;  and  though  countless 
phenomena  of  the  kind  might  be  passing  manifes 
tations  of  this  music,  they  could  never  exhaust  its 
essence,  but  would  always  be  merely  its  externalised 
copies  Of  course,  as  regards  the  intricate  relation 
of  music  and  drama,  nothing  can  be  explained, 


1 66  THE   BIRTH    OF   TRAGEDY. 

while  all  may  be  confused  by  the  popular  and 
thoroughly  false  antithesis  of  soul  and  body  ;  but 
the  unphilosophical  crudeness  of  this  antithesis 
seems  to  have  become — who  knows  for  what 
reasons — a  readily  accepted  Article  of  Faith 
with  our  aestheticians,  while  they  have  learned 
nothing  concerning  an  antithesis  of  phenomenon 
and  thing-in-itself,  or  perhaps,  for  reasons  equally 
unknown,  have  not  cared  to  learn  anything 
thereof. 

Should  it  have  been  established  by  our  analysis 
that  the  Apollonian  element  in  tragedy  has  by 
means  of  its  illusion  gained  a  complete  victory 
over  the  Dionysian  primordial  element  of  music, 
and  has  made  music  itself  subservient  to  its  end, 
namely,  the  highest  and  clearest  elucidation  of  the 
drama,  it  would  certainly  be  necessary  to  add 
the  very  important  restriction  :  that  at  the  most 
essential  point  this  Apollonian  illusion  is  dissolved 
and  annihilated.  The  drama,  which,  by  the  aid  of 
music,  spreads  out  before  us  with  such  inwardly 
illumined  distinctness  in  all  its  movements  and 
figures,  that  we  imagine  we  see  the  texture  unfold 
ing  on  the  loom  as  the  shuttle  flies  to  and  fro, — 
attains  as  a  whole  an  effect  which  transcends  all 
Apollonian  artistic  effects.  In  the  collective  effect 
of  tragedy,  the  Dionysian  gets  the  upper  hand 
once  more ;  tragedy  ends  with  a  sound  which 
could  never  emanate  from  the  realm  of  Apollonian 
art.  And  the  Apollonian  illusion  is  thereby  found 
to  be  what  it  is, — the  assiduous  veiling  during  the 
performance  of  tragedy  of  the  intrinsically  Diony 
sian  effect :  which,  however,  is  so  powerful,  that  it 


THE    BIRTH    OF   TRAGEDY.  167 

finally  forces  the  Apollonian  drama  itself  into  a 
sphere  where  it  begins  to  talk  with  Dionysian 
wisdom,  and  even  denies  itself  and  its  Apollonian 
conspicuousness.  Thus  then  the  intricate  relation 
of  the  Apollonian  and  the  Dionysian  in  tragedy 
must  really  be  symbolised  by  a  fraternal  union  of 
the  two  deities :  Dionysus  speaks  the  language  of 
Apollo  ;  Apollo,  however,  finally  speaks  the  lan 
guage  of  Dionysus ;  and  so  the  highest  goal  of 
tragedy  and  of  art  in  general  is  attained. 


22. 


Let  the  attentive  friend  picture  to  himself  purely 
and  simply,  according  to  his  experiences,  the  effect 
of  a  true  musical  tragedy.  I  think  I  have  so  por 
trayed  the  phenomenon  of  this  effect  in  both  its 
phases  that  he  will  now  be  able  to  interpret  his 
own  experiences.  For  he  will  recollect  that  with 
regard  to  the  myth  which  passed  before  him  he 
felt  himself  exalted  to  a  kind  of  omniscience,  as  if 
his  visual  faculty  were  no  longer  merely  a  surface 
faculty,  but  capable  of  penetrating  into  the  interior, 
and  as  if  he  now  saw  before  him,  with  the  aid  of 
music,  the  ebullitions  of  the  will,  the  conflict  of 
motives,  and  the  swelling  stream  of  the  passions, 
almost  sensibly  visible,  like  a  plenitude  of  actively 
moving  lines  and  figures,  and  could  thereby  dip  into 
the  most  tender  secrets  of  unconscious  emotions. 
While  he  thus  becomes  conscious  of  the  highest 
exaltation  of  his  instincts  for  conspicuousness  and 
transfiguration,  he  nevertheless  feels  with  equal 


1 68  THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY. 

definitiveness  that  this  long  series  of  Apollonian 
artistic  effects  still  does  not  generate  the  blissful 
continuance  in  will-less  contemplation  which  the 
plasticist  and  the  epic  poet,  that  is  to  say,  the 
strictly  Apollonian  artists,  produce  in  him  by  their 
artistic  productions  :  to  wit,  the  justification  of  the 
world  of  the  individuatio  attained  in  this  contempla 
tion, — which  is  the  object  and  essence  of  Apollonian 
art.  He  beholds  the  transfigured  world  of  the  stage 
and  nevertheless  denies  it.  He  sees  before  him  the 
tragic  hero  in  epic  clearness  and  beauty,  and  never 
theless  delights  in  his  annihilation.  He  compre 
hends  the  incidents  of  the  scene  in  all  their  details, 
and  yet  loves  to  flee  into  the  incomprehensible. 
He  feels  the  actions  of  the  hero  to  be  justified,  anal 
is  nevertheless  still  more  elated  when  these  actions 
annihilate  their  originator.  He  shudders  at  the 
sufferings  which  will  befall  the  hero,  and  yet  antici 
pates  therein  a  higher  and  much  more  overpowering 
joy.  He  sees  more  extensively  and  profoundly 
than  ever,  and  yet  wishes  to  be  blind.  Whence 
must  we  derive  this  curious  internal  dissension, 
this  collapse  of  the  Apollonian  apex,  if  not  from 
the  Dionysian  spell,  which,  though  apparently 
stimulating  the  Apollonian  emotions  to  their  high 
est  pitch,  can  nevertheless  force  this  superabundance 
of  Apollonian  power  into  its  service  ?  Tragic  myth 
is  to  be  understood  only  -  as  -a-  -^ytnEoIi  SH  tiqa.  ~of 
Dionysian  wisdom  by  means  of—the.. expedients  _of 
Apollonian  art :  the  mythus  conducts  the  world 
of  phenomena  to  its  boundaries,  where  it  denies 
itself,  and  seeks  to  flee  back  again  into  the  bosom 
of  the  true  and  only  reality ;  where  it  then,  like 


THE  BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  169 

Isolde,  seems  to  strike  up   its  metaphysical  swan- 
song : — 

In  des  Wonnemeeres 
wogendem  Schwall, 
in  der  Duft-Wellen 
tonendem  Schall, 
in  des  Weltathems 
wehendem  All — 
ertrinken — versinken — 
unbewusst — hochste  Lust !  * 

We  thus  realise  to  ourselves  in  the  experiences 
of  the  truly  aesthetic  hearer  the  tragic  artist  him 
self  when  he  proceeds  like  a  luxuriously  fertile 
divinity  of  individuation  to  create  his  figures  (in 
which  sense  his  work  can  hardly  be  understood  as 
an  "  imitation  of  nature  ") — and  when,  on  the  other 
hand,  his  vast  Dionysian  impulse  then  absorbs  the 
entire  world  of  phenomena,  in  order  to  anticipate 
beyond  it,  and  through  its  annihilation,  the  highest 
artistic  primal  joy,  in  the  bosom  of  the  Primordial 
Unity.  Of  course,  our  aesthetes  have  nothing  to 
say  about  this  return  in  fraternal  union  of  the  two 
art-deities  to  the  original  home,  nor  of  either  the 
Apollonian  or  Dionysian  excitement  of  the  hearer, 

*  In  the  sea  of  pleasure's 
Billowing  roll, 
In  the  ether-waves 
Knelling  and  toll, 
In  the  world-breath's 
Wavering  whole — 
To  drown  in,  go  down  in — 
Lost  in  swoon— greatest  boon  I 


170  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

while  they  are  indefatigable  in  characterising  the 
struggle  of  the  hero  with  fate,  the  triumph  of  the 
moral  order  of  the  world,  or  the  disburdenment  of 
the  emotions  through  tragedy,  as  the  properly 
Tragic :  an  indefatigableness  which  makes  me  think 
that  they  are  perhaps  not  aesthetically  excitable 
men  at  all,  but  only  to  be  regarded  as  moral 
beings  when  hearing  tragedy.  Never  since  Aris 
totle  has  an  explanation  of  the  tragic  effect  been 
proposed,  by  which  an  aesthetic  activity  of  the 
hearer  could  be  inferred  from  artistic  circumstances. 
At  one  time  fear  and  pity  are  supposed  to  be  forced 
to  an  alleviating  discharge  through  the  serious  pro 
cedure,  at  another  time  we  are  expected  to  feel 
elevated  and  inspired  at  the  triumph  of  good  and 
noble  principles,  at  the  sacrifice  of  the  hero  in  the 
interest  of  a  moral  conception  of  things  ;  and  how 
ever  certainly  I  believe  that  for  countless  men 
precisely  this,  and  only  this,  is  the  effect  of  tragedy, 
it  as  obviously  follows  therefrom  that  all  these, 
together  with  their  interpreting  aesthetes,  have  had 
no  experience  of  tragedy  as  the  highest  art.  The 
pathological  discharge,  the  catharsis  of  Aristotle, 
which  philologists  are  at  a  loss  whether  to  include 
under  medicinal  or  moral  phenomena,  recalls  a 
remarkable  anticipation  of  Goethe.  "  Without  a 
lively  pathological  interest,"  he  says,  "  I  too  have 
never  yet  succeeded  in  elaborating  a  tragic  situation 
of  any  kind,  and  hence  I  have  rather  avoided  than 
sought  it.  Can  it  perhaps  have  been  still  another 
of  the  merits  of  the  ancients  that  the  deepest 
pathos  was  with  them  merely  aesthetic  play, 
whereas  with  us  the  truth  of  nature  must  co- 


THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  I/I 

operate  in  order  to  produce  such  a  work  ?  "  We 
can  now  answer  in  the  affirmative  this  latter  pro 
found  question  after  our  glorious  experiences,  in 
which  we  have  found  to  our  astonishment  in  the 
case  of  musical  tragedy  itself,  that  thCL.dccjjgst 
pathos  can  in  reality  be  merely  aesthetic  play  :  and 
therefore  we  are  justified  in  believing  that  now  for 
the  first  time  the  proto-phenomenon  of  the  tragic 
can  be  portrayed  with  some  degree  of  success.  He 
who  now  will  still  persist  in  talking  only  of  those 
vicarious  effects  proceeding  from  ultra-aesthetic 
spheres,  and  does  not  feel  himself  raised  above 
the  pathologically-moral  process,  may  be  left  to 
despair  of  his  aesthetic  nature :  for  which  we  re 
commend  to  him,  by  way  of  innocent  equivalent, 
the  interpretation  of  Shakespeare  after  the  fashion 
of  Gervinus,  and  the  diligent  search  for  poetic 
justice. 

Thus  with  the  re-birth  of  tragedy  the  esthetic 
hearer  is  also  born  anew,  in  whose  place  in  the 
theatre  a  curious  quid  pro  quo  was  wont  to  sit 
with  half-moral  and  half-learned  pretensions, — the 
"critic."  In  his  sphere  hitherto  everything  has 
been  artificial  and  merely  glossed  over  with  a 
semblance  of  life.  The  performing  artist  was  in 
fact  at  a  loss  what  to  do  with  such  a  critically- 
comporting  hearer,  and  hence  he,  as  well  as  the 
dramatist  or  operatic  composer  who  inspired  him. 
searched  anxiously  for  the  last  remains  of  life  in 
a  being  so  pretentiously  barren  and  incapable  of 
enjoyment.  Such  "  critics,"  however,  have  hitherto 
constituted  the  public  ;  the  student,  the  school 
boy,  yea,  even  the  most  harmless  womanly  creature, 


172  THE  BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

were  already  unwittingly  prepared  by  education 
and  by  journals  for  a  similar  perception  of  works 
of  art.  The  nobler  natures  among  the  artists 
counted  upon  exciting  the  moral-religious  forces 
in  such  a  public,  and  the  appeal  to  a  moral  order 
of  the  world  operated  vicariously,  when  in  reality 
some  powerful  artistic  spell  should  have  enraptured 
the  true  hearer.  Or  again,  some  imposing  or  at 
all  events  exciting  tendency  of  the  contemporary 
political  and  social  world  was  presented  by  the 
dramatist  with  such  vividness  that  the  hearer  could 
forget  his  critical  exhaustion  and  abandon  himself 
to  similar  emotions,  as,  in  patriotic  or  warlike 
moments,  before  the  tribune  of  parliament,  or  at 
the  condemnation  of  crime  and  vice  : — an  estrange 
ment  of  the  true  aims  of  art  which  could  not  but 
lead  directly  now  and  then  to  a  cult  of  tendency. 
But  here  there  took  place  what  has  always  taken 
place  in  the  case  of  factitious  arts,  an  extraordinary 
rapid  depravation  of  these  tendencies,  so  that  for 
instance  the  tendency  to  employ  the  theatre  as  a 
means  for  the  moral  education  of  the  people, 
which  in  Schiller's  time  was  taken  seriously,  is 
already  reckoned  among  the  incredible  antiquities 
of  a  surmounted  culture,  While  the  critic  got 
the  upper  hand  in  the  Theatre  and  concert-hall, 
the  journalist  in  the  school,  and  the  press  in  society, 
art  degenerated  into  a  topic  of  conversation  of  the 
most  trivial  kind,  and  aesthetic  criticism  was  used 
as  the  cement  of  a  vain,  distracted,  selfish  and 
moreover  piteously  unoriginal  sociality,  the  sig 
nificance  of  which  is  suggested  by  the  Schopen- 
hauerian  parable  of  the  porcupines,  so  that  there 


THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  173 

has  never  been  so  much  gossip  about  art  and  so 
little  esteem  for  it.  But  is  it  still  possible  to 
have  intercourse  with  a  man  capable  of  conversing 
on  Beethoven  or  Shakespeare  ?  Let  each  answer 
this  question  according  to  his  sentiments :  he  will 
at  any  rate  show  by  his  answer  his  conception  of 
"  culture,"  provided  he  tries  at  least  to  answer  the 
question,  and  has  not  already  grown  mute  with 
astonishment. 

On  the  other  hand,  many  a  one  more  nobly 
and  delicately  endowed  by  nature,  though  he  may 
have  gradually  become  a  critical  barbarian  in  the 
manner  described,  could  tell  of  the  unexpected  as 
well  as  totally  unintelligible  effect  which  a  success 
ful  performance  of  Loliengrin,  for  example,  exerted 
on  him  :  except  that  perhaps  every  warning  and 
interpreting  hand  was  lacking  to  guide  him  ;  so 
that  the  incomprehensibly  heterogeneous  and  alto 
gether  incomparable  sensation  which  then  affected 
him  also  remained  isolated  and  became  extinct, 
like  a  mysterious  star  after  a  brief  brilliancy.  He 
then  divined  what  the  aesthetic  hearer  is. 


23. 

He  who  wishes  to  test  himself  rigorously  as  to 
how  he  is  related  to  the  true  aesthetic  hearer,  or 
whether  he  belongs  rather  to  the  community  of 
the  Socrato-critical  man,  has  only  to  enquire 
sincerely  concerning  the  sentiment  with  which  he 
accepts  the  wonder  represented  on  the  stage : 
whether  he  feels  his  historical  sense,  which  insists 
on  strict  psychological  causality,  insulted  by  it, 


174  THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY. 

whether  with  benevolent  concession  he  as  it  were 
admits  the  wonder  as  a  phenomenon  intelligible 
to  childhood,  but  relinquished  by  him,  or  whether 
he  experiences  anything  else  thereby.  For  he 
will  thus  be  enabled  to  determine  how  far  he  is 
on  the  v whole  capable  of  understanding  myth,  that 
is  to  say,  the  concentrated  picture  of  the  world, 
which,  as  abbreviature  of  phenomena,  cannot 
dispense  with  wonder.  It  is  probable,  however, 
that  nearly  every  one,  upon  close  examination, 
feels  so  disintegrated  by  the  critico-historical  spirit 
of  our  culture,  that  he  can  only  perhaps  make  the 
former  existence  of  myth  credible  to  himself  by 
learned  means  through  intermediary  abstractions. 
Without  myth,  however,  every  culture  loses  its 
healthy  creative  natural  power  :  it  is  only  a  horizon 
encompassed  with  myths  which  rounds  off  to 
unity  a  social  movement.  It  is  only  by  myth 
that  all  the  powers  of  the  imagination  and  of  the 
Apollonian  dream  are  freed  from  their  random 
rovings.  The  mythical  figures  have  to  be  the 
invisibly  omnipresent  genii,  under  the  care  of 
which  the  young  soul  grows  to  maturity,  by  the 
signs  of  which  the  man  gives  a  meaning  to  his  life 
and  struggles :  and  the  state  itself  knows  no 
more  powerful  unwritten  law  than  the  mythical 
foundation  which  vouches  for  its  connection  with 
religion  and  its  growth  from  mythical  ideas. 

Let  us  now  place  alongside  thereof  the  abstract 
man  proceeding  independently  of  myth,  the 
abstract  education,  the  abstract  usage,  the  abstract 
right,  the  abstract  state :  let  us  picture  to  our 
selves  the  lawless  roving  of  the  artistic  imagination, 


THE  BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  175 

not  bridled  by  any  native  myth :  let  us  imagine 
a  culture  which  has  no  fixed  and  sacred  primitive 
seat,  but  is  doomed  to  exhaust  all  its  possibilities, 
and  has  to  nourish  itself  wretchedly  from  the  other 
cultures — such  is  the  Present,  as  the  result  of 
Socratism,  which  is  bent  on  the  destruction  of 
myth.  And  now  the  myth-less  man  remains 
eternally  hungering  among  all  the  bygones,  and 
digs  and  grubs  for  roots,  though  he  have  to  dig 
for  them  even  among  the  remotest  antiquities. 
The  stupendous  historical  exigency  of  the  un 
satisfied  modern  culture,  the  gathering  around  one 
of  countless  other  cultures,  the  consuming  desire 
for  knowledge — what  does  all  this  point  to,  if 
not  to  the  loss  of  myth,  the  loss  of  the  mythical 
home,  the  mythical  source  ?  Let  us  ask  ourselves 
whether  the  feverish  and  so  uncanny  stirring  of 
this  culture  is  aught  but  the  eager  seizing  and 
snatching  at  food  of  the  hungerer — and  who  would 
care  to  contribute  anything  more  to  a  culture 
which  cannot  be  appeased  by  all  it  devours,  and 
in  contact  with  which  the  most  vigorous  and 
wholesome  nourishment  is  wont  to  change  into 
"  history  and  criticism  "  ? 

We  should  also  have  to  regard  our  German 
character  with  despair  and  sorrow,  if  it  had  already 
become  inextricably  entangled  in,  or  even  identical 
with  this  culture,  in  a  similar  manner  as  we  can 
observe  it  to  our  horror  to  be  the  case  in  civilised 
France ;  and  that  which  for  a  long  time  was  the 
great  advantage  of  France  and  the  cause  of  her  vast 
preponderance,  to  wit,  this  very  identity  of  people 
and  culture,  might  compel  us  at  the  sight  thereof 


176  THE   BIRTH    OF   TRAGEDY. 

to  congratulate  ourselves  that  this  culture  of  ours, 
which  is  so  questionable,  has  hitherto  had  nothing 
in  common  with  the  noble  kernel  of  the  character 
of  our  people.  All  our  hopes,  on  the  contrary, 
stretch  out  longingly  towards  the  perception  that 
beneath  this  restlessly  palpitating  civilised  life 
and  educational  convulsion  there  is  concealed  a 
glorious,  intrinsically  healthy,  primeval  power, 
which,  to  be  sure,  stirs  vigorously  only  at  intervals 
in  stupendous  moments,  and  then  dreams  on  again 
in  view  of  a  future  awakening.  It  is  from  this 
abyss  that  the  German  Reformation  came  forth : 
in  the  choral-hymn  of  which  the  future  melody  of 
German  music  first  resounded.  So  deep,  courage 
ous,  and  soul-breathing,  so  exuberantly  good  and 
tender  did  this  chorale  of  Luther  sound, — as  the 
first  Dionysian-luring  call  which  breaks  forth  from 
dense  thickets  at  the  approach  of  spring.  To  it 
responded  with  emulative  echo  the  solemnly 
wanton  procession  of  Dionysian  revellers,  to  whom 
we  are  indebeted  for  German  music — and  to  whom 
we  shall  be  indebted  for  the  re-birth  of  German 
myth. 

I  know  that  I  must  now  lead  the  sympathising 
and  attentive  friend  to  an  elevated  position  of 
lonesome  contemplation,  where  he  will  have  but 
few  companions,  and  I  call  out  encouragingly 
to  him  that  we  must  hold  fast  to  our  shining 
guides,  the  Greeks.  For  the  rectification  of  our 
aesthetic  knowledge  we  previously  borrowed  from 
them  the  two  divine  figures,  each  of  which  sways 
a  separate  realm  of  art,  and  concerning  whose 
mutual  contact  and  exaltation  we  have  acquired 


THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY.  177 

a  notion  through  Greek  tragedy.  Through  a 
remarkable  disruption  of  buth  these  primitive 
artistic  impulses,  the  ruin  of  Greek  tragedy  seemed 
to  be  necessarily  brought  about :  with  which 
process  a  degeneration  and  a  transmutation  of  the 
Greek  national  character  was  strictly  in  keeping, 
summoning  us  to  earnest  reflection  as  to  how 
closely  and  necessarily  art  and  the  people,  myth 
and  custom,  tragedy  and  the  state,  have  coalesced 
in  their  bases.  The  ruin  of  tragedy  was  at  the 
same  time  the  ruin  of  myth.  Until  then  the 
Greeks  had  been  involuntarily  compelled  immedi 
ately  to  associate  all  experiences  with  their  myths, 
indeed  they  had  to  comprehend  them  only  through 
this  association  :  whereby  even  the  most  immedi 
ate  present  necessarily  appeared  to  them  sub  specie 
ceterni  and  in  a  certain  sense  as  timeless.  Into 
this  current  of  the  timeless,  however,  the  state 
as  well  as  art  plunged  in  order  to  find  repose 
from  the  burden  and  eagerness  of  the  moment. 
And  a  people — for  the  rest,  also  a  man — is  worth 
just  as  much  only  as  its  ability  to  impress  on  its 
experiences  the  seal  of  eternity :  for  it  is  thus,  as 
it  were,  desecularised,  and  reveals  its  unconscious 
inner  conviction  of  the  relativity  of  time  and  of 
the  true,  that  is,  the  metaphysical  significance  of 
life.  The  contrary  hapj>ens  when  a  people  begins 
to  comprehend  itself  historically  and  to  demolish 
the  mythical  bulwarks  around  it :  with  which  there 
is  usually  connected  a  marked  secularisation,  a 
breach  with  the  unconscious  metaphysics  of  its 
earlier  existence,  in  all  ethical  consequences. 
Greek  art  and  especially  Greek  tragedy  delayed 
II 


1/8  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

above  all  the  annihilation  of  myth:  it  was 
necessary  to  annihilate  these  also  to  be  able  to 
live  detached  from  the  native  soil,  unbridled  in 
the  wilderness  of  thought,  custom,  and  action. 
Even  in  such  circumstances  this  metaphysical 
impulse  still  endeavours  to  create  for  itself  a  form 
of  apotheosis  (weakened,  no  doubt)  in  the  Socratism 
of  science  urging  to  life :  but  on  its  lower  stage 
this  same  impulse  led  only  to  a  feverish  search, 
which  gradually  merged  into  a  pandemonium  of 
myths  and  superstitions  accumulated  from  all 
quarters :  in  the  midst  of  which,  nevertheless,  the 
Hellene  sat  with  a  yearning  heart  till  he  contrived, 
as  Graeculus,  to  mask  his  fever  with  Greek  cheer 
fulness  and  Greek  levity,  or  to  narcotise  himself 
completely  with  some  gloomy  Oriental  superstition. 
We  have  approached  this  condition  in  the  most 
striking  manner  since  the  reawakening  of  the 
Alexandro  -  Roman  antiquity  in  the  fifteenth 
century,  after  a  long,  not  easily  describable,  inter 
lude.  On  the  heights  there  is  the  same  ex 
uberant  love  of  knowledge,  the  same  insatiate 
happiness  of  the  discoverer,  the  same  stupendous 
secularisation,  and,  together  with  these,  a  homeless 
roving  about,  an  eager  intrusion  at  foreign  tables, 
a  frivolous  deification  of  the  present  or  a  dull 
senseless  estrangement,  all  sub  sped  sceculi,  of  the 
present  time :  which  same  symptoms  lead  one  to 
infer  the  same  defect  at  the  heart  of  this  culture, 
the  annihilation  of  myth.  It  seems  hardly 
possible  to  transplant  a  foreign  myth  with  perman 
ent  success,  without  dreadfully  injuring  the  tree 
through  this  transplantation :  which  is  perhaps 


THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  179 

occasionally  strong  enough  and  sound  enough  to 
eliminate  the  foreign  element  after  a  terrible 
struggle ;  but  must  ordinarily  consume  itself  in 
a  languishing  and  stunted  condition  or  in  sickly 
luxuriance.  Our  opinion  of  the  pure  and  vigorous 
kernel  of  the  German  being  is  such  that  we 
venture  to  expect  of  it,  and  only  of  it,  this  elimina 
tion  of  forcibly  ingrafted  foreign  elements,  and  we 
deem  it  possible  that  the  German  spirit  will  reflect 
anew  on  itself.  Perhaps  many  a  one  will  be  of 
opinion  that  this  spirit  must  begin  its  struggle 
with  the  elimination  of  the  Romanic  element :  for 
which  it  might  recognise  an  external  preparation 
and  encouragement  in  the  victorious  bravery  and 
bloody  glory  of  the  late  war,  but  must  seek  the 
inner  constraint  in  the  emulative  zeal  to  be  for 
ever  worthy  of  the  sublime  protagonists  on  this 
path,  of  Luther  as  well  as  our  great  artists  and 
poets.  But  let  him  never  think  he  can  fight  such 
battles  without  his  household  gods,  without  his 
mythical  home,  without  a  "  restoration "  of  all 
German  things  !  And  if  the  German  should  look 
timidly  around  for  a  guide  to  lead  him  back  to 
his  long-lost  home,  the  ways  and  paths  of  which 
he  knows  no  longer— let  him  but  listen  to  the 
delightfully  luring  call  of  the  Dionysian  bird, 
which  hovers  above  him,  and  would  fain  point 
out  to  him  the  way  thither. 

24. 

Among  the  peculiar  artistic  effects  of  musical 
tragedy  we  had  to  emphasise  an  Apollonian 
illusion,  through  which  we  are  to  be  saved  from 


ISO  THE   BIRTH    OF   TRAGEDY. 

immediate  oneness  with  the  Dionysian  music, 
while  our  musical  excitement  is  able  to  discharge 
itself  on  an  Apollonian  domain  and  in  an  inter 
posed  visible  middle  world.  It  thereby  seemed  to 
us  that  precisely  through  this  discharge  the  middle 
world  of  theatrical  procedure,  the  drama  generally, 
became  visible  and  intelligible  from  within  in  a 
degree  unattainable  in  the  other  forms  of  Apol 
lonian  art :  so  that  here,  where  this  art  was  as  it 
were  winged  and  borne  aloft  by  the  spirit  of 
music,  we  had  to  recognise  the  highest  exaltation 
of  its  powers,  and  consequently  in  the  fraternal 
union  of  Apollo  and  Dionysus  the  climax  of  the 
Apollonian  as  well  as  of  the  Dionysian  artistic 
aims. 

Of  course,  the  Apollonian  light-picture  did  not, 
precisely  with  this  inner  illumination  through 
music,  attain  the  peculiar  effect  of  the  weaker 
grades  of  Apollonian  art.  What  the  epos  and 
the  animated  stone  can  do — constrain  the  con 
templating  eye  to  calm  delight  in  the  world  of 
the  individuatio — could  not  be  realised  here,  not 
withstanding  the  greater  animation  and  distinct 
ness.  We  contemplated  the  drama  and  penetrated 
with  piercing  glance  into  its  inner  agitated  world 
of  motives — and  yet  it  seemed  as  if  only  a  sym 
bolic  picture  passed  before  us,  the  profoundest 
significance  of  which  we  almost  believed  we  had 
divined,  and  which  we  desired  to  put  aside  like  a 
curtain  in  order  to  behold  the  original  behind  it. 
The  greatest  distinctness  of  the  picture  did  not 
suffice  us :  for  it  seemed  to  reveal  as  well  as  veil 
something ;  and  while  it  seemed,  with  its  symbolic 


THE   BIRTH   OK   TRAGEDY.  l8l 

revelation,  to  invite  the  rending  of  the  veil  for 
the  disclosure  of  the  mysterious  background,  this 
illumined  all-conspicuousness  itself  enthralled  the 
eye  and  prevented  it  from  penetrating  more  deeply 
He  who  has  not  experienced  this, — to  have  to 
view,  and  at  the  same  time  to  have  a  longing 
beyond  the  viewing, — will  hardly  be  able  to  con 
ceive  how  clearly  and  definitely  these  two  processes 
coexist  in  the  contemplation  of  tragic  myth  and 
are  felt  to  be  conjoined  ;  while  the  truly  aesthetic 
spectators  will  confirm  my  assertion  that  among 
the  peculiar  effects  of  tragedy  this  conjunction  is 
the  most  noteworthy.  Now  let  this  phenomenon 
of  the  aesthetic  spectator  be  transferred  to  an 
analogous  process  in  the  tragic  artist,  and  the 
genesis  of  tragic  myth  will  have  been  understood. 
It  shares  with  the  Apollonian  sphere  of  art  the 
full  delight  in  appearance  and  contemplation,  and 
at  the  same  time  it  denies  this  delight  and  finds 
a  still  higher  satisfaction  in  the  annihilation  of  the 
visible  world  of  appearance.  The  substance  of 
tragic  myth  is  first  of  all  an  epic  event  involving 
the  glorification  of  the  fighting  hero :  but  whence 
originates  the  essentially  enigmatical  trait,  that 
the  suffering  in  the  fate  of  the  hero,  the  most 
painful  victories,  the  most  agonising  contrasts  of 
motives,  in  short,  the  exemplification  of  the  wisdom 
of  Silenus,  or,  aesthetically  expressed,  the  Ugly 
and  Discordant,  is  always  represented  anew  in  such 
countless  forms  with  such  predilection,  and  pre 
cisely  in  the  most  youthful  and  exul>erant  age  of 
a  people,  unless  there  is  really  a  higher  delight 
experienced  in  all  this  ? 


1 82  THE  BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

For  the  fact  that  things  actually  take  such  a 
tragic  course  would  least  of  all  explain  the  origin 
of  a  form  of  art ;  provided  that  art  is  not  merely 
an  imitation  of  the  reality  of  nature,  but  in  truth 
a  metaphysical  supplement  to  the  reality  of  nature, 
placed  alongside  thereof  for  its  conquest.  Tragic 
myth,  in  so  far  as  it  really  belongs  to  art,  also 
fully  participates  in  this  transfiguring  metaphysical 
purpose  of  art  in  general :  What  does  it  trans 
figure,  however,  when  it  presents  the  phenomenal 
world  in  the  guise  of  the  suffering  hero  ?  Least 
of  all  the  "  reality  "  of  this  phenomenal  world,  for 
it  says  to  us :  "  Look  at  this  !  Look  carefully  ! 
It  is  your  life  !  It  is  the  hour-hand  of  your  clock 
of  existence ! " 

And  myth  has  displayed  this  life,  in  order 
thereby  to  transfigure  it  to  us?  If  not,  how  shall 
we  account  for  the  aesthetic  pleasure  with  which 
we  make  even  these  representations  pass  before  us  ? 
I  am  inquiring  concerning  the  aesthetic  pleasure, 
and  am  well  aware  that  many  of  these  representa 
tions  may  moreover  occasionally  create  even  a 
moral  delectation,  say  under  the  form  of  pity  or 
of  a  moral  triumph.  But  he  who  would  derive 
the  effect  of  the  tragic  exclusively  from  these 
moral  sources,  as  was  usually  the  case  far  too  long 
in  aesthetics,  let  him  not  think  that  he  has  done 
anything  for  Art  thereby  ;  for  Art  must  above  all 
insist  on  purity  in  her  domain.  For  the  explanation 
of  tragic  myth  the  very  first  requirement  is  that 
the  pleasure  which  characterises  it  must  be  sought 
in  the  purely  aesthetic  sphere,  without  encroaching 
on  the  domain  of  pity,  fear,  or  the  morally-sublime. 


THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  183 

How  can  the  ugly  and  the  discordant,  the  sub 
stance  of  tragic  myth,  excite  an  aesthetic  pleasure  ? 

Here  it  is  necessary  to  raise  ourselves  with  a 
daring  bound  into  a  metaphysics  of  Art.  I  repeat, 
therefore,  my  former  proposition,  that  it  is  only 
as  an^  .aesthetic  phenomenon  that  existence  and 
the  world  appear  justified  :  and  in  this  sense  it  is 
precisely  the  function  of  tragic  myth  to  convince 
us  that  even  the  Ugly  and  Discordant  is  an 
artistic  game  which  the  will,  in  the  eternal  fulness 
of  its  joy,  plays  with  itself.  Hut  this  not  easily 
comprehensible  proto-phenomenon  of  Dionysian 
Art  becomes,  in  a  direct  way,  singularly  intelligible, 
and  is  immediately  apprehended  in  the  wonder 
ful  significance  of  jnusical  dissonance :  just  as  in 
general  it  is  music  alone,  placed  in  contrast  to 
the  world,  which  can  give  us  an  idea  as  to  what 
is  meant  by  the  justification  of  the  world  as  an 
aesthetic  phenomenon.  The  joy  that  the  tragic 
myth  excites  has  the  same  origin  as  the  joyful 
sensation  of  dissonance  in  music.  The  Dionysian, 
with  its  primitive  joy  experienced  in  pain  itself,  is 
the  common  source  of  music  and  tragic  myth. 

Is  it  not  possible  that  by  calling  to  our  aid  the 
musical  relation  of  dissonance,  the  difficult  problem 
of  tragic  effect  may  have  meanwhile  been  materi 
ally  facilitated  ?  For  we  now  understand  what  it 
means  to  wish  to  view  tragedy  and  at  the  same 
time  to  have  a  longing  beyond  the  viewing  :  a  frame 
of  mind,  which,  as  regards  the  artistically  employed 
dissonance,  we  should  simply  have  to  characterise  by 
saying  that  we  desire  to  hear  and  at  the  same  time 
have  a  longing  beyond  the  hearing.  That  striving 


1 84  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

for  the  infinite,  the  pinion-flapping  of  longing,  ac 
companying  the  highest  delight  in  the  clearly- 
perceived  reality,  remind  one  that  in  both  states  we 
have  to  recognise  a  Dionysian  phenomenon,  which 
again  and  again  reveals  to  us  anew  the  playful  up 
building  and  demolishing  of  the  world  of  individuals 
as  the  efflux  of  a  primitive  delight,  in  like  manner 
as  when  Heraclitus  the  Obscure  compares  the 
world-building  power  to  a  playing  child  which 
places  stones  here  and  there  and  builds  sandhills 
only  to  overthrow  them  again. 

Hence,  in  order  to  form  a  true  estimate  of  the 
Dionysian  capacity  of  a  people,  it  would  seem  that 
"we  must  think  not  only  of  their  music,  but  just  as 
much  of  their  tragic  myth,  the  second  witness  of 
this  capacity.  Considering  this  most  intimate 
relationship  between  music  and  myth,  we  may  now 
in  like  manner  suppose  that  a  degeneration  and 
depravation  of  the  one  involves  a  deterioration  of 
the  other :  if  it  be  true  at  all  that  the  weakening 
of  the  myth  is  generally  expressive  of  a  debilitation 
of  the  Dionysian  capacity.  Concerning  both,  how 
ever,  a  glance  at  the  development  of  the  German 
genius  should  not  leave  us  in  any  doubt ;  in  the 
opera  just  as  in  the  abstract  character  of  our  myth- 
less  existence,  in  an  art  sunk  to  pastime  just  as  in 
a  life  guided  by  concepts,  the  inartistic  as  well  as 
life-consuming  nature  of  Socratic  optimism  had 
revealed  itself  to  us.  Yet  there  have  been  indica 
tions  to  console  us  that  nevertheless  in  some  inac 
cessible  abyss  the  German  spirit  still  rests  and 
dreams,  undestroyed,  in  glorious  health,  profundity, 
and  Dionysian  strength,  like  a  knight  sunk  in 


THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY.  1 8$ 

slumber :  from  which  abyss  the  Dionysian  song 
rises  to  us  to  let  us  know  that  this  German  knight 
even  still  dreams  his  primitive  Dionysian  myth  in 
blissfully  earnest  visions.  Let  no  one  believe  that 
the  German  spirit  has  for  ever  lost  its  mythical  home 
when  it  still  understands  so  obviously  the  voices  of 
the  birds  which  tell  of  that  home.  Some  day  it 
will  find  itself  awake  in  all  the  morning  freshness 
of  a  deep  sleep :  then  it  will  slay  the  dragons, 
destroy  the  malignant  dwarfs,  and  waken  Briinn- 
hilde — and  Wotan's  spear  itself  will  be  unable  to 
obstruct  its  course ! 

My  friends,  ye  who  believe  in  Dionysian  music, 
ye  know  also  what  tragedy  means  to  us.  There 
we  have  tragic  myth,  born  anew  from  music, — and 
in  this  latest  birth  ye  can  hope  for  everything  and 
forget  what  is  most  afflicting.  What  is  most  afflict 
ing  to  all  of  us,  however,  is — the  prolonged  degrada 
tion  in  which  the  German  genius  has  lived  estranged 
from  house  and  home  in  the  service  of  malignant 
dwarfs.  Ye  understand  my  allusion — as  ye  will 
also,  in  conclusion,  understand  my  hopes. 


25. 

Music  and  tragic  myth  are  equally  the  expression 
of  the  Dionysian  capacity  of  a  people,  and  are 
inseparable  from  each  other.  Both  originate  in 
an  ultra-Apollonian  sphere  of  art ;  both  transfigure 
a  region  in  the  delightful  accords  of  which  all  dis 
sonance,  just  like  the  terrible  picture  of  the  world, 
dies  charmingly  away  ;  both  play  with  the  sting  of 
displeasure,  trusting  to  their  most  potent  magic  ; 


1 86  THE  BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

both  justify  thereby  the  existence  even  of  the 
"  worst  world."  Here  the  Dipnysian,  as  compared 
with  the  Apollonian,  exhibits  itself  as  the  eternal 
and  original  artistic  force,  which  in  general  calls 
into  existence  the  entire  world  of  phenomena :  in 
the  midst  of  which  a  new  transfiguring  appearance 
becomes  necessary,  in  order  to  keep  alive  the  ani 
mated  world  of  individuation.  If  we  could  conceive 
an  incarnation  of  dissonance — and  what  is  man  but 
that? — then,  to  be  able  to  live  this  dissonance  would 
require  a  glorious  illusion  which  would  spread  a 
veil  of  beauty  over  its  peculiar  nature.  This  is  the 
true  function  of  Apollo  as  deity  of  art:  in  whose 
name  we  comprise  all  the  countless  manifestations 
of  the  fair  realm  of  illusion,  which  each  moment 
render  life  in  general  worth  living  and  make  one 
impatient  for  the  experience  of  the  next  moment. 

At  the  same  time,  just  as  much  of  this  basis  of 
all  existence — the  Dionysian  substratum  of  the 
world — is  allowed  to  enter  into  the  consciousness 
of  human  beings,  as  can  be  surmounted  again  by 
the  Apollonian  transfiguring  power,  so  that  these 
two  art-impulses  are  constrained  to  develop  their 
powers  in  strictly  mutual  proportion,  according  to 
the  law  of  eternal  justice.  When  the  Dionysian 
powers  rise  with  such  vehemence  as  we  experience 
at  present,  there  can  be  no  doubt  that,  veiled  in  a 
cloud,  Apollo  has  already  descended  to  us  ;  whose 
grandest  beautifying  influences  a  coming  genera 
tion  will  perhaps  behold. 

That  this  effect  is  necessary,  however,  each  one 
would  most  surely  perceive  by  intuition,  if  once  he 
found  himself  carried  back — even  in  a  dream — into 


THE   BIRTH    OF   TRAGEDY.  187 

an  Old-Hellenic  existence.  In  walking  under  high 
Ionic  colonnades,  looking  upwards  to  a  horizon 
defined  by  clear  and  noble  lines,  with  reflections  of 
his  transfigured  form  by  his  side  in  shining  marble, 
and  around  him  solemnly  marching  or  quietly 
moving  men,  with  harmoniously  sounding  voices 
and  rhythmical  pantomime,  would  he  not  in  the 
presence  of  this  perpetual  influx  of  beauty  have  to 
raise  his  hand  to  Apollo  and  exclaim  :  "  Blessed 
race  of  Hellenes  !  How  great  Dionysus  must  be 
among  you, when  the  Delian  god  deems  such  charm.s 
necessary  to  cure  you  of  your  dithyrambic  mad 
ness  !  " — To  one  in  this  frame  of  mind,  however,  an 
aged  Athenian,  looking  up  to  him  with  the  sublime- 
eye  of  yEschylus,  might  answer :  "  Say  also  this 
thou  curious  stranger :  what  sufferings  this  people- 
must  have  undergone,  in  order  to  be  able  to  become 
thus  beautiful !  Hut  now  follow  me  to  a  tragic 
play,  and  sacrifice  with  me  in  the  temple  of  both 
the  deities  1 " 


APPENDIX. 


[Late  in  the  year  1888,  not  long  before  he  was  overcome  uy 
his  sudden  attack  of  insanity,  Nietzsche  wrote  down  a 
few  notes  concerning  his  early  work,  the  Ilirth  of 
Tragedy.  These  were  printed  in  his  sister's  biography 
(Das  Leben  Friedrich  Nietzsches,  vol.  ii.  pt.  i.  pp.  102  flf.), 
and  are  here  translated  as  likely  to  be  of  interest  to 
readers  of  this  remarkable  work.  They  also  appear  in 
the  Ecce  Homo.— TRANSLATOR'S  NOTE.] 

"To  be  just  to  the  Birth  of  Tragedy  (1872),  one 
will  have  to  forget  some  few  things.  It  has 
wrought  effects,  it  even  fascinated  through  that 
wherein  it  was  amiss — through  its  application  to 
Wagnerismt  just  as  if  this  Wagnerism  were  symp 
tomatic  of  a  rise  and  going  up.  And  just  on  that 
account  was  the  book  an  event  in  Wagner's  life : 
from  thence  and  only  from  thence  were  great 
hopes  linked  to  the  name  of  Wagner.  Kven  to 
day  people  remind  me,  sometimes  right  in  the 
midst  of  a  talk  on  Parsifal,  that  /  and  none  other 
have  it  on  my  conscience  that  such  a  high  opinion  of 
the  cultural  value  of  this  movement  came  to  the  top. 
More  than  once  have  I  found  the  book  referred 
to  as  '  the  ^-birth  of  Tragedy  out  of  the  Spirit 
of  Music  ' :  one  only  had  an  ear  for  a  new  formula 
of  Wagners  art,  aim,  task, — and  failed  to  hear 


190  THE   BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

withal  what  was  at  bottom  valuable  therein. 
1  Hellenism  and  Pessimism '  had  been  a  more 
unequivocal  title :  namely,  as  a  first  lesson  on  the 
way  in  which  the  Greeks  got  the  better  of  pessi 
mism, — on  the  means  whereby  they  overcame  it. 
Tragedy  simply  proves  that  the  Greeks  were  no 
pessimists:  Schopenhauer  was  mistaken  here  as 
he  was  mistaken  in  all  other  things.  Considered 
with  some  neutrality,  the  Birth  of  Tragedy  appears 
very  unseasonable :  one  would  not  even  dream 
that  it  was  begun  amid  the  thunders  of  the  battle 
of  Worth.  I  thought  these  problems  through  and 
through  before  the  walls  of  Metz  in  cold  September 
nights,  in  the  midst  of  the  work  of  nursing  the 
sick ;  one  might  even  believe  the  book  to  be  fifty 
years  older.  It  is  politically  indifferent — un- 
German  one  will  say  to-day, — it  smells  shockingly 
Hegelian,  in  but  a  few  formulae  does  it  scent  of 
Schopenhauer's  funereal  perfume.  An  '  idea  '- 
the  antithesis  of '  Dionysian  versus  Apollonian  '— 
translated  into  metaphysics  ;  history  itself  as  the 
evolution  of  this  '  idea ' ;  the  antithesis  dissolved 
into  oneness  in  Tragedy ;  through  this  optics 
things  that  had  never  yet  looked  into  one  another's 
face,  confronted  of  a  sudden,  and  illumined  and 
comprehended  through  one  another:  for  instance, 
Opera  and  Revolution.  The  two  decisive  innova 
tions  of  the  book  are,  on  the  one  hand,  the  com 
prehension  of  the  Dionysian  phenomenon  among 
the  Greeks  (it  gives  the  first  psychology  thereof, 
it  sees  therein  the  One  root  of  all  Grecian  art)  ; 
on  the  other,  the  comprehension  of  Socratism  : 
Socrates  diagnosed  for  the  first  time  as  the  tool 


APPENDIX.  I9T 

of  Grecian  dissolution,  as  a  typical  decadent. 
'  Rationality  '  against  instinct !  '  Rationality  '  at 
any  price  as  a  dangerous,  as  a  life-undermining 
force  !  Throughout  the  whole  book  a  deep  hostile 
silence  on  Christianity  :  it  is  neither  Apollonian 
nor  Dionysian ;  it  negatives  all  (esthetic  values 
(the  only  values  recognised  by  the  Birth  of 
Tragedy],  it  is  in  the  widest  sense  nihilistic, 
whereas  in  the  Dionysian  symbol  the  utmost  limit 
of  affirmation  is  reached.  Once  or  twice  the 
Christian  priests  are  alluded  to  as  a  '  malignant 
kind  of  dwarfs,'  as  '  subterraneans.' " 

2. 

"  This  beginning  is  singular  beyond  measure. 
I  had  for  my  own  inmost  experience  discovered 
the  only  symbol  and  counterpart  of  history, — I  had 
just  thereby  been  the  first  to  grasp  the  wonderful 
phenomenon  of  the  Dionysian.  And  again,  through 
my  diagnosing  Socrates  as  a  decadent,  I  had  given 
a  wholly  unequivocal  proof  of  how  little  risk  the 
trustworthiness  of  my  psychological  grasp  would 
run  of  being  weakened  by  some  moralistic  idiosyn 
crasy  : — to  view  morality  itself  as  a  symptom  of 
decadence  is  an  innovation,  a  novelty  of  the  first 
rank  in  the  history  of  knowledge.  How  far  I  had 
leaped  in  either  case  beyond  the  smug  shallow- 
pate-gossip  of  optimism  contra  pessimism !  I 
was  the  first  to  see  the  intrinsic  antithesis :  here, 
the  degenerating  instinct  which,  with  subterranean 
vindictiveness,  turns  against  life  (Christianity,  the 
philosophy  of  Schopenhauer,  in  a  certain  sense 
already  the  philosophy  of  Plato,  all  idealistic 


192  THE  BIRTH   OF   TRAGEDY. 

systems  as  typical  forms),  and  there,  a  formula  of 
highest  affirmation,  born  of  fullness  and  overfull- 
ness,  a  yea-saying  without  reserve  to  suffering's 
self,  to  guilt's  self,  to  all  that  is  questionable  and 
strange  in  existence  itself.  This  final,  cheerfullest, 
exuberantly  mad-and-merriest  Yea  to  life  is  not 
only  the  highest  insight,  it  is  also  the  deepest,  it 
is  that  which  is  most  rigorously  confirmed  and 
upheld  by  truth  and  science.  Naught  that  is,  is 
to  be  deducted,  naught  is  dispensable ;  the  phases 
of  existence  rejected  by  the  Christians  and  other 
nihilists  are  even  of  an  infinitely  higher  order 
in  the  hierarchy  of  values  than  that  which  the 
instinct  of  decadence  sanctions,  yea  durst  sanction. 
To  comprehend  this  courage  is  needed,  and,  as  a 
condition  thereof,  a  surplus  of  strength :  for  pre 
cisely  in  degree  as  courage  dares  to  thrust  forward, 
precisely  according  to  the  measure  of  strength, 
does  one  approach  truth.  Perception,  the  yea- 
saying  to  reality,  is  as  much  a  necessity  to  the 
strong  as  to  the  weak,  under  the  inspiration  of 
weakness,  cowardly  shrinking,  and  flight  from 
reality — the  '  ideal.'  .  .  .  They  are  not  free  to 
perceive  :  the  decadents  have  need  of  the  lie, — it  is 
one  of  their  conditions  of  self-preservation.  Whoso 
not  only  comprehends  the  word  Dionysian,  but 
also  grasps  his  self  in  this  word,  requires  no  refu 
tation  of  Plato  or  of  Christianity  or  of  Schopen 
hauer — he  smells  the  putrefaction'' 

3- 

"  To  what  extent  I  had  just  thereby  found   the 
concept   '  tragic,'   the   definitive  perception   of  the 


Of 


iy^t*****       v  u*      ' 


*      '<•/ 


Facsimile  of  NictzscJiSs  handwriting. 


, 


APPENDIX.  193 

psychology  of  tragedy,  I  have  but  lately  stated 
in  the  Twilight  of  the  Idols,  page  139  (ist  edit.): 
1  The  affirmation  of  life,  even  in  its  most  unfamiliar 
and  severe  problems,  the  will  to  life,  enjoying  its 
own  inexhaustibility  in  the  sacrifice  of  its  highest 
types, — that  is  what  I  called  Dionysian,  that  is 
what  I  divined  as  the  bridge  to  a  psychology  of 
the  tragic  poet.  Not  in  order  to  get  rid  of  terror 
and  pity,  not  to  purify  from  a  dangerous  passion 
by  its  vehement  discharge  (it  was  thus  that 
Aristotle  misunderstood  it) ;  but,  beyond  terror 
and  pity,  to  realise  in  fact  the  eternal  delight  of 
becoming,  that  delight  which  even  involves  in  itself 
the/0j  of  annihilating'  *  In  this  sense  I  have  the 
right  to  understand  myself  to  be  the  first  tragic 
philosopher — that  is,  the  utmost  antithesis  and 
antipode  to  a  pessimistic  philosopher.  Prior  to 
myself  there  is  no  such  translation  of  the  Dionysian 
into  the  philosophic  pathos :  there  lacks  the  tragic 
wisdom, — I  have  sought  in  vain  for  an  indication 
thereof  even  among  \hzgreat  Greeks  of  philosophy, 
the  thinkers  of  the  two  centuries  before  Socrates. 
A  doubt  still  possessed  me  as  touching  Heraclitus, 
in  whose  proximity  I  in  general  begin  to  feel 
warmer  and  better  than  anywhere  else.  The 
affirmation  of  transiency  and  annihilation,  to  wit 
the  decisive  factor  in  a  Dionysian  philosophy,  the 
yea-saying  to  antithesis  and  war,  to  becoming,  with 
radical  rejection  even  of  the  concept  '  being', — that 
I  must  directly  acknowledge  as,  of  all  thinking 
hitherto,  the  nearest  to  my  own.  The  doctrine  of 


*  Mr.  Common's  translation,  pp.  227-28. 
N 


194  THE   BIRTH   OF  TRAGEDY. 

'  eternal  recurrence/  that  is,  of  the  unconditioned 
and  infinitely  repeated  cycle  of  all  things — this 
doctrine  of  Zarathustra's  'might  after  all  have  been 
already  taught  by  Heraclitus.  At  any  rate  the 
portico,^  which  inherited  well-nigh  all  its  fundamental 
conceptions  from  Heraclitus,  shows  traces  thereof." 


"  In  this  book  speaks  a  prodigious  hope.  In 
fine,  I  see  no  reason  whatever  for  taking  back  my 
hope  of  a  Dionysian  future  for  music.  Let  us 
cast  a  glance  a  century  ahead,  let  us  suppose  my 
assault  upon  two  millenniums  of  anti-nature  and 
man-vilification  succeeds !  That  new  party  of 
life  which  will  take  in  hand  the  greatest  of  all 
tasks,  the  upbreeding  of  mankind  to  something 
higher, — add  thereto  the  relentless  annihilation  of 
all  things  degenerating  and  parasitic,  will  again 
make  possible  on  earth  that  too-much  of  life ,  from 
which  there  also  must  needs  grow  again  the 
Dionysian  state.  I  promise  a  tragic  age :  the 
highest  art  in  the  yea-saying  to  life,  tragedy,  will 
be  born  anew,  when  mankind  have  behind  them  the 
consciousness  of  the  hardest  but  most  necessary 
wars,  without  suffering  therefrom.  A  psychologist 
might  still  add  that  what  I  heard  in  my  younger 
years  in  Wagnerian  music  had  in  general  naught  to 
do  with  Wagner  ;  that  when  I  described  Wagnerian 
music  I  described  what  /  had  heard,  that  I  had 
instinctively  to  translate  and  transfigure  all  into  the 
new  spirit  which  I  bore  within  myself.  .  .  ." 


OTOO, 


TRANSLATOR'S   NOTE. 

WHILE  the  translator  flatters  himself  that  this 
version  of  Nietzsche's  early  work — having  been 
submitted  to  unsparingly  scrutinising  eyes — is 
not  altogether  unworthy  of  the  original,  he  begs 
to  state  that  he  holds  twentieth-century  English 
to  be  a  rather  unsatisfactory  vehicle  for  philo 
sophical  thought.  Accordingly,  in  conjunction  with 
his  friend  Dr.  Ernest  Lacy,  he  has  prepared  a 
second,  more  unconventional  translation, — in  brief, 
a  translation  which  will  enable  one  whose  knowledge 
of  English  extends  to,  say,  the  period  of  Elizabeth, 
to  appreciate  Nietzsche  in  more  forcible  language, 
because  the  language  of  a  stronger  age.  It  is 
proposed  to  provide  this  second  translation  with 
an  appendix,  containing  many  references  to  the 
translated  writings  of  Wagner  and  Schopenhauer  ; 
to  the  works  of  Pater,  Browning,  Burckhardt, 
Rohde,  and  others,  and  a  summmary  and  index. 

For  help  in  preparing  the  present  translation, 
the  translator  wishes  to  express  his  thanks  to  his 
friends  Dr.  Ernest  Lacy,  Litt.D. ;  Dr.  James 
Waddell  Tupper,  Ph.D.;  Prof.  Harry  Max 
Kerren  ;  Mr.  James  M'Kirdy,  Pittsburg ;  and  Mr. 
Thomas  Common,  Edinburgh. 

WILLIAM  AUGUST  HAUSSMANN,  A.B.,  Ph.D. 


NIETZSCHE 


B 
3313 


The  birth  of  trapedy 


33160 


3313